Project Gutenberg Australia



Title: Uncle Abner, Master of Mysteries
Author: Melville Davisson Post
* A Project Gutenberg of Australia eBook *
eBook No.: 0200911.txt
Language:   English
Date first posted: November 2002
Date most recently updated: November 2002

Project Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed editions
which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice
is included. We do NOT keep any eBooks in compliance with a particular
paper edition.

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing this
file.

This eBook is made available at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg of Australia License which may be viewed online at
gutenberg.net.au/licence.html

To contact Project Gutenberg of Australia go to gutenberg.net.au

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Title:      Uncle Abner, Master Of Mysteries
Author:     Melville Davisson Post





Chapter 1

The Doomdorf Mystery

THE PIONEER was not the only man in the great mountains behind Virginia.
Strange aliens drifted in after the Colonial wars. All foreign armies
are sprinkled with a cockle of adventurers that take root and remain.
They were with Braddock and La Salle, and they rode north out of Mexico
after her many empires went to pieces.

I think Doomdorf crossed the seas with Iturbide when that ill-starred
adventurer returned to be shot against a wall; but there was no Southern
blood in him. He came from some European race remote and barbaric. The
evidences were all about him. He was a huge figure of a man, with a
black spade beard, broad, thick hands, and square, flat fingers.

He had found a wedge of land between the Crown's grant to Daniel
Davisson and a Washington survey. It was an uncovered triangle not worth
the running of the lines; and so, no doubt, was left out, a sheer rock
standing up out of the river for a base, and a peak of the mountain
rising northward behind it for an apex.

Doomdorf squatted on the rock. He must have brought a belt of gold
pieces when he took to his horse, for he hired old Robert Steuart's
slaves and built a stone house on the rock, and he brought the
furnishings overland from a frigate in the Chesapeake; and then in the
handfuls of earth, wherever a root would hold, he planted the mountain
behind his house with peach trees. The gold gave out; but the devil is
fertile in resources. Doomdorf built a log still and turned the first
fruits of the garden into a hell-brew. The idle and the vicious came
with their stone jugs, and violence and riot flowed out.

The government of Virginia was remote and its arm short and feeble; but
the men who held the lands west of the mountains against the savages
under grants from George, and after that held them against George
himself, were efficient and expeditious. They had long patience, but
when that failed they went up from their fields and drove the thing
before them out of the land, like a scourge of God.

There came a day, then, when my Uncle Abner and Squire Randolph rode
through the gap of the mountains to have the thing out with Doomdorf.
The work of this brew, which had the odors of Eden and the impulses of
the devil in it, could be borne no longer. The drunken Negroes had shot
old Duncan's cattle and burned his haystacks, and the land was on its
feet.

They rode alone, but they were worth an army of little men. Randolph was
vain and pompous and given over to extravagance of words, but he was a
gentleman beneath it, and fear was an alien and a stranger to him. And
Abner was the right hand of the land.

It was a day in early summer and the sun lay hot. They crossed through
the broken spine of the mountains and trailed along the river in the
shade of the great chestnut trees. The road was only a path and the
horses went one before the other. It left the river when the rock began
to rise and, making a detour through the grove of peach trees, reached
the house on the mountain side. Randolph and Abner got down, unsaddled
their horses and turned them out to graze, for their business with
Doomdorf would not be over in an hour. Then they took a steep path that
brought them out on the mountain side of the house.

A man sat on a big red-roan horse in the paved court before the door. He
was a gaunt old man. He sat bare-headed, the palms of his hands resting
on the pommel of his saddle, his chin sunk in his black stock, his face
in retrospection, the wind moving gently his great shock of voluminous
white hair. Under him the huge red horse stood with his legs spread out
like a horse of stone.

There was no sound. The door to the house was closed; insects moved in
the sun; a shadow crept out from the motionless figure, and swarms of
yellow butterflies maneuvered like an army.

Abner and Randolph stopped. They knew the tragic figure--a circuit
rider of the hills who preached the invective of Isaiah as though he
were the mouthpiece of a militant and avenging overlord; as though the
government of Virginia were the awful theocracy of the Book of Kings.
The horse was dripping with sweat and the man bore the dust and the
evidences of a journey on him.

"Bronson," said Abner, "where is Doomdorf?" The old man lifted his head
and looked down at Abner over the pommel of the saddle.

"'Surely,'" he said, "'he covereth his feet in his summer chamber.'"

Abner went over and knocked on the closed door, and presently the white,
frightened face of a woman looked out at him. She was a little, faded
woman, with fair hair, a broad foreign face, but with the delicate
evidences of gentle blood. Abner repeated his question. "Where is
Doomdorf?"

"Oh, sir," she answered with a queer lisping accent, "he went to lie
down in his south room after his midday meal, as his custom is; and I
went to the orchard to gather any fruit that might be ripened." She
hesitated and her voice lisped into a whisper: "He is not come out and I
cannot wake him."

The two men followed her through the hall and up the stairway to the
door.

"It is always bolted," she said, "when he goes to lie down." And she
knocked feebly with the tips of her fingers.

There was no answer and Randolph rattled the doorknob. "Come out,
Doomdorf!" he called in his big, bellowing voice.

There was only silence and the echoes of the words among the rafters.
Then Randolph set his shoulder to the door and burst it open.

They went in. The room was flooded with sun from the tall south windows.
Doomdorf lay on a couch in a little offset of the room, a great scarlet
patch on his bosom and a pool of scarlet on the floor.

The woman stood for a moment staring; then she cried out: "At last I
have killed him!" And she ran like a frightened hare.

The two men closed the door and went over to the couch. Doomdorf had
been shot to death. There was a great ragged hole in his waistcoat. They
began to look about for the weapon with which the deed had been
accomplished, and in a moment found it-a fowling piece lying in two
dogwood forks against the wall. The gun had just been fired; there was a
freshly exploded paper cap under the hammer.

There was little else in the room-a loom-woven rag carpet on the floor;
wooden shutters flung back from the windows; a great oak table, and on
it a big, round, glass water bottle, filled to its glass stopper with
raw liquor from the still. The stuff was limpid and clear as spring
water; and, but for its pungent odor, one would have taken it for God's
brew instead of Doomdorf's. The sun lay on it and against the wall where
hung the weapon that had ejected the dead man out of life.

"Abner," said Randolph, "this is murder! The woman took that gun down
from the wall and shot Doomdorf while he slept."

Abner was standing by the table, his fingers round his chin.

"Randolph," he replied, "what brought Bronson here?"

"The same outrages that brought us," said Randolph. "The mad old circuit
rider has been preaching a crusade against Doomdorf far and wide in the
hills."

Abner answered, without taking his fingers from about his chin:

"You think this woman killed Doomdorf? Well, let us go and ask Bronson
who killed him."

They closed the door, leaving the dead man on his couch, and went down
into the court.

The old circuit rider had put away his horse and got an ax. He had taken
off his coat and pushed his shirtsleeves up over his long elbows. He was
on his way to the still to destroy the barrels of liquor. He stopped
when the two men came out, and Abner called to him.

"Bronson," he said, "who killed Doomdorf?"

"I killed him," replied the old man, and went on toward the still.

Randolph swore under his breath. "By the Almighty," he said, "everybody
couldn't kill him!"

"Who can tell how many had a hand in it?" replied Abner.


"Two have confessed!" cried Randolph. "Was there perhaps a third? Did
you kill him, Abner? And I too? Man, the thing is impossible!"

"The impossible," replied Abner, "looks here like the truth. Come with
me, Randolph, and I will show you a thing more impossible than this."

They returned through the house and up the stairs to the room. Abner
closed the door behind them.

"Look at this bolt," he said; "it is on the inside and not connected
with the lock. How did the one who killed Doomdorf get into this room,
since the door was bolted?"

"Through the windows," replied Randolph.

There were but two windows, facing the south, through which the sun
entered. Abner led Randolph to them.

"Look!" he said. "The wall of the house is plumb with the sheer face of
the rock. It is a hundred feet to the river and the rock is as smooth as
a sheet of glass. But that is not all. Look at these window frames; they
are cemented into their casement with dust and they are bound along
their edges with cobwebs. These windows have not been opened. How did
the assassin enter?" "The answer is evident," said Randolph: "The one
who killed Doomdorf hid in the room until he was asleep; then he shot
him and went out."

"The explanation is excellent but for one thing," replied Abner: "How
did the assassin bolt the door behind him on the inside of this room
after he had gone out?"

Randolph flung out his arms with a hopeless gesture. "Who knows?" he
cried. "Maybe Doomdorf killed himself."

Abner laughed. "And after firing a handful of shot into his heart he got
up and put the gun back carefully into the forks against the wall!"
"Well," cried Randolph, "there is one open road out of this mystery.
Bronson and this woman say they killed Doomdorf, and if they killed him
they surely know how they did it. Let us go down and ask them."

"In the law court," replied Abner, "that procedure would be considered
sound sense; but we are in God's court and things are managed there in a
somewhat stranger way. Before we go let us find out, if we can, at what
hour it was that Doomdorf died."

He went over and took a big silver watch out of the dead man's pocket.
It was broken by a shot and the hands lay at one hour after noon. He
stood for a moment fingering his chin.

"At one o'clock," he said. "Bronson, I think, was on the road to this
place, and the woman was on the mountain among the peach trees."

Randolph threw back his shoulders.

"Why waste time in a speculation about it, Abner?" he said. "We know who
did this thing. Let us go and get the story of it out of their own
mouths. Doomdorf died by the hands of either Bronson or this woman."

"I could better believe it," replied Abner, "but for the running of a
certain awful law."

"What law?" said Randolph. "Is it a statute of Virginia?"

"It is a statute," replied Abner, "of an authority somewhat higher. Mark
the language of it: 'He that killeth with the sword must be killed with
the sword.'"

He came over and took Randolph by the arm. "Must! Randolph, did you mark
particularly the word 'must'? It is a mandatory law. There is no room in
it for the Vicissitudes of chance or fortune. There is no way round that
word. Thus, we reap what we sow and nothing else; thus, we receive what
we give and nothing else. It is the weapon in our own hands that finally
destroys us. You are looking at it now." And he turned him about so that
the table and the weapon and the dead man were before him. "'He that
killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword'. And now," he
said, "let us go and try the method of the law courts. Your faith is in
the wisdom of their ways."

They found the old circuit rider at work in the still, staving in
Doomdorf's liquor casks, splitting the oak heads with his ax. "Bronson,"
said Randolph, "how did you kill Doomdorf?" The old man stopped and
stood leaning on his ax. "I killed him," replied the old man, "as Elijah
killed the captains of Ahaziah and their fifties. But not by the hand of
any man did I pray the Lord God to destroy Doomdorf, but with fire from
heaven to destroy him."

He stood up and extended his arms.

"His hands were full of blood," he said. "With his abomination from
these groves of Baal he stirred up the people to contention, to strife
and murder. The widow and the orphan cried to heaven against him. 'I
will surely hear their cry,' is the promise written in the Book. The
land was weary of him; and I prayed the Lord God to destroy him with
fire from heaven, as he destroyed the Princes of Gomorrah in their
palaces!"

Randolph made a gesture as of one who dismisses the impossible, but
Abner's face took on a deep, strange look.

"With fire from heaven!" he repeated slowly to himself. Then he asked a
question. "A little while ago," he said, "when we came, I asked you
where Doomdorf was, and you answered me in the language of the third
chapter of the Book of Judges. Why did you answer me like that,
Bronson?-'Surely he covereth his feet in his summer chamber.'"

"The woman told me that he had not come down from the room where he had
gone up to sleep," replied the old man, "and that the door was locked.
And then I knew that he was dead in his summer chamber like Eglon, King
of Moab."

He extended his arm toward the south.

"I came here from the Great Valley," he said, "to cut down these groves
of Baal and to empty out this abomination; but I did not know that the
Lord had heard my prayer and visited His wrath on Doomdorf until I was
come up into these mountains to his door. When the woman spoke I knew
it." And he went away to his horse, leaving the ax among the ruined
barrels.

Randolph interrupted.

"Come, Abner," he said; "this is wasted time. Bronson did not kill
Doomdorf."

Abner answered slowly in his deep, level voice:

"Do you realize, Randolph, how Doomdorf died?"

"Not by fire from heaven, at any rate," said Randolph.

"Randolph," replied Abner, "are you sure?"

"Abner," cried Randolph, "you are pleased to jest, but I am in deadly
earnest. A crime has been done here against the state. I am an officer
of justice and I propose to discover the assassin if I can."

He walked away toward the house and Abner followed, his hands behind him
and his great shoulders thrown loosely forward, with a grim smile about
his mouth.

"It is no use to talk with the mad old preacher," Randolph went on. "Let
him empty out the liquor and ride away. I won't issue a warrant against
him. Prayer may be a handy implement to do a murder with, Abner, but it
is not a deadly weapon under the statutes of Virginia. Doomdorf was dead
when old Bronson got here with his Scriptural jargon. This woman killed
Doomdorf. I shall put her to an inquisition."

"As you like," replied Abner. "Your faith remains in the methods of the
law courts."

"Do you know of any better methods?" said Randolph.

"Perhaps," replied Abner, "when you have finished."

Night had entered the valley. The two men went into the house and set
about preparing the corpse for burial. They got candles, and made a
coffin, and put Doomdorf in it, and straightened out his limbs, and
folded his arms across his shot-out heart. Then they set the coffin on
benches in the hall.

They kindled a fire in the dining room and sat down before it, with the
door open and the red firelight shining through on the dead man's
narrow, everlasting house. The woman had put some cold meat, a golden
cheese and a loaf on the table. They did not see her, but they heard her
moving about the house; and finally, on the gravel court outside, her
step and the whinny of a horse. Then she came in, dressed as for a
journey. Randolph sprang up.

"Where are you going?" he said.

"To the sea and a ship," replied the woman. Then she indicated the hall
with a gesture. "He is dead and I am free."

There was a sudden illumination in her face. Randolph took a step toward
her. His voice was big and harsh.

"Who killed Doomdorf?" he cried.

"I killed him," replied the woman. "It was fair!"

"Fair!" echoed the justice. "What do you mean by that?"

The woman shrugged her shoulders and put out her hands with a foreign
gesture.

"I remember an old, old man sitting against a sunny wall, and a little
girl, and one who came and talked a long time with the old man, while
the little girl plucked yellow flowers out of the grass and put them
into her hair. Then finally the stranger gave the old man a gold chain
and took the little girl away." She flung out her hands. "Oh, it was
fair to kill him!" She looked up with a queer, pathetic smile.

"The old man will be gone by now," she said; "but I shall perhaps find
the wall there, with the sun on it, and the yellow flowers in the grass.
And now, may I go?"

It is a law of the story-teller's art that he does not tell a story. It
is the listener who tells it. The story-teller does but provide him with
the stimuli.

Randolph got up and walked about the floor. He was a justice of the
peace in a day when that office was filled only by the landed gentry,
after the English fashion; and the obligations of the law were strong on
him. If he should take liberties with the letter of it, how could the
weak and the evil be made to hold it in respect? Here was this woman
before him a confessed assassin. Could he let her go?

Abner sat unmoving by the hearth, his elbow on the arm of his chair, his
palm propping up his jaw, his face clouded in deep lines. Randolph was
consumed with vanity and the weakness of ostentation, but he shouldered
his duties for himself. Presently he stopped and looked at the woman,
wan, faded like some prisoner of legend escaped out of fabled dungeons
into the sun.

The firelight flickered past her to the box on the benches in the hall,
and the vast, inscrutable justice of heaven entered and overcame him.

"Yes," he said. "Go! There is no jury in Virginia that would hold a
woman for shooting a beast like that." And he thrust out his arm, with
the fingers extended toward the dead man.

The woman made a little awkward curtsy.

"I thank you, sir." Then she hesitated and lisped, "But I have not shoot
him."

"Not shoot him!" cried Randolph. "Why, the man's heart is riddled!"

"Yes, sir," she said simply, like a child. "I kill him, but have not
shoot him."

Randolph took two long strides toward the woman.

"Not shoot him!" he repeated. "How then, in the name of heaven, did you
kill Doomdorf?" And his big voice filled the empty places of the room.

"I will show you, sir," she said.

She turned and went away into the house. Presently she returned with
something folded up in a linen towel. She put it on the table between
the loaf of bread and the yellow cheese.

Randolph stood over the table, and the woman's deft fingers undid the
towel from round its deadly contents; and presently the thing lay there
uncovered.

It was a little crude model of a human figure done in wax with a needle
thrust through the bosom.

Randolph stood up with a great intake of the breath.

"Magic! By the eternal!"

"Yes, sir," the woman explained, in her voice and manner of a child. "I
have try to kill him many times-oh, very many times!-with witch words
which I have remember; but always they fail. Then, at last, I make him
in wax, and I put a needle through his heart; and I kill him very
quickly."

It was as clear as daylight, even to Randolph, that the woman was
innocent. Her little harmless magic was the pathetic effort of a child
to kill a dragon. He hesitated a moment before he spoke, and then he
decided like the gentleman he was. If it helped the child to believe
that her enchanted straw had slain the monster-well, he would let her
believe it.

"And now, sir, may I go?"

Randolph looked at the woman in a sort of wonder.

"Are you not afraid," he said, "of the night and the mountains, and the
long road?"

"Oh no, sir," she replied simply. "The good God will be everywhere now."

It was an awful commentary on the dead man-that this strange half-child
believed that all the evil in the world had gone out with him; that now
that he was dead, the sunlight of heaven would fill every nook and
corner.

It was not a faith that either of the two men wished to shatter, and
they let her go. It would be daylight presently and the road through the
mountains to the Chesapeake was open.

Randolph came back to the fireside after he had helped her into the
saddle, and sat down. He tapped on the hearth for some time idly with
the iron poker; and then finally he spoke.

"This is the strangest thing that ever happened," he said. "Here's a mad
old preacher who thinks that he killed Doomdorf with fire from Heaven,
like Elijah the Tishbite; and here is a simple child of a woman who
thinks she killed him with a piece of magic of the Middle Ages-each as
innocent of his death as I am. And, yet, by the eternal, the beast is
dead!"

He drummed on the hearth with the poker, lifting it up and letting it
drop through the hollow of his fingers.

"Somebody shot Doomdorf. But who? And how did he get into and out of
that shut-up room? The assassin that killed Doomdorf must have gotten
into the room to kill him. Now, how did he get in?" He spoke as to
himself; but my uncle sitting across the hearth replied:

"Through the window."

"Through the window!" echoed Randolph. "Why, man, you yourself showed me
that the window had not been opened, and the precipice below it a fly
could hardly climb. Do you tell me now that the window was opened?"

"No," said Abner, "it was never opened."

Randolph got on his feet.

"Abner," he cried, "are you saying that the one who killed Doomdorf
climbed the sheer wall and got in through a closed window, without
disturbing the dust or the cobwebs on the window frame?"

My uncle looked Randolph in the face.

"The murderer of Doomdorf did even more," he said. "That assassin not
only climbed the face of that precipice and got in through the closed
window, but he shot Doomdorf to death and got out again through the
closed window without leaving a single track or trace behind, and
without disturbing a grain of dust or a thread of a cobweb."

Randolph swore a great oath.

"The thing is impossible!" he cried. "Men are not killed today in
Virginia by black art or a curse of God."

"By black art, no," replied Abner; "but by the curse of God, yes. I
think they are."

Randolph drove his clenched right hand into the palm of his left. "By
the eternal!" he cried. "I would like to see the assassin who could do a
murder like this, whether he be an imp from the pit or an angel out of
Heaven."

"Very well," replied Abner, undisturbed. "When he comes back tomorrow I
will show you the assassin who killed Doomdorf."

When day broke they dug a grave and buried the dead man against the
mountain among his peach trees. It was noon when that work was ended.
Abner threw down his spade and looked up at the sun.

"Randolph," he said, "let us go and lay an ambush for this assassin. He
is on the way here."

And it was a strange ambush that he laid. When they were come again into
the chamber where Doomdorf died he bolted the door; then he loaded the
fowling piece and put it carefully back on its rack against the wall.
After that he did another curious thing: He took the blood-stained coat,
which they had stripped off the dead man when they had prepared his body
for the earth, put a pillow in it and laid it on the couch precisely
where Doomdorf had slept. And while he did these things Randolph stood
in wonder and Abner talked:

"Look you, Randolph...We will trick the murderer...We will catch him
in the act."

Then he went over and took the puzzled justice by the arm.

"Watch!" he said. "The assassin is coming along the wall!"

But Randolph heard nothing, saw nothing. Only the sun entered. Abner's
hand tightened on his arm.

"It is here! Look!" And he pointed to the wall.

Randolph, following the extended finger, saw a tiny brilliant disk of
light moving slowly up the wall toward the lock of the fowling piece.
Abner's hand became a vise and his voice rang as over metal.

"'He that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword.' It is
the water bottle, full of Doomdorf's liquid, focusing the sun...And
look, Randolph, how Bronson's prayer was answered!"

The tiny disk of light traveled on the plate of the lock.

"It is fire from heaven!"

The words rang above the roar of the fowling piece, and Randolph saw the
dead man's coat leap up on the couch, riddled by the shot. The gun, in
its natural position on the rack, pointed to the couch standing at the
end of the chamber, beyond the offset of the wall, and the focused sun
had exploded the percussion cap.

Randolph made a great gesture, with his arm extended.

"It is a world," he said, "filled with the mysterious joinder of
accident!"

"It is a world," replied Abner, "filled with the mysterious justice of
God!"



Chapter 2

The Wrong Hand

ABNER NEVER WOULD have taken me into that house if he could have helped
it. He was on a desperate mission and a child was the last company he
wished; but he had to do it. It was an evening of early winter-raw and
cold. A chilling rain was beginning to fall; night was descending and I
could not go on. I had been into the upcountry and had taken this short
cut through the hills that lay here against the mountains. I would have
been home by now, but a broken shoe had delayed me.

I did not see Abner's horse until I approached the crossroads, but I
think he had seen me from a distance. His great chestnut stood in the
grassplot between the roads, and Abner sat upon him like a man of stone.
He had made his decision when I got to him.

The very aspect of the land was sinister. The house stood on a hill;
round its base, through the sodded meadows, the river ran-dark, swift
and silent; stretching westward was a forest and for background the
great mountains stood into the sky. The house was very old. The high
windows were of little panes of glass and on the ancient white door the
paint was seamed and cracked with age.

The name of the man who lived here was a byword in the hills. He was a
hunchback, who sat his great roan as though he were a spider in the
saddle. He had been married more than once; but one wife had gone mad,
and my Uncle Abner's drovers had found the other on a summer morning
swinging to the limb of a great elm that stood before the door, a
bridle-rein knotted around her throat and her bare feet scattering the
yellow pollen of the ragweed. That elm was to us a duletree. One could
not ride beneath it for the swinging of this ghost.

The estate, undivided, belonged to Gaul and his brother. This brother
lived beyond the mountains. He never came until he came that last time.
Gaul rendered some accounting and they managed in that way. It was said
the brother believed himself defrauded and had come finally to divide
the lands; but this was gossip. Gaul said his brother came upon a visit
and out of love for him.

One did not know where the truth lay between these stories. Why he came
we could not be certain; but why he remained was beyond a doubt.

One morning Gaul came to my Uncle Abner, clinging to the pommel of his
saddle while his great horse galloped, to say that he had found his
brother dead, and asking Abner to go with some others and look upon the
man before one touched his body-and then to get him buried.

The hunchback sniveled and cried out that his nerves were gone with
grief and the terror of finding his brother's throat cut open and the
blood upon him as he lay ghastly in his bed. He did not know a detail.
He had looked in at the door-and fled. His brother had not got up and he
had gone to call him. Why his brother had done this thing he could not
imagine-he was in perfect health and he slept beneath his roof in love.
The hunchback had blinked his red-lidded eyes and twisted his big, hairy
hands, and presented the aspect of grief. It looked grotesque and
loathsome; but-how else could a toad look in his extremity?

Abner had gone with my father and Elnathan Stone. They had found the man
as Gaul said-the razor by his hand and the marks of his fingers and his
struggle on him and about the bed. And the country had gone to see him
buried. The hills had been afire with talk, but Abner and my father and
Elnathan Stone were silent. They came silent from Gaul's house; they
stood silent before the body when it was laid out for burial; and,
bareheaded, they were silent when the earth received it.

A little later, however, when Gaul brought forth a will, leaving the
brother's share of the estate to the hunchback, with certain loving
words, and a mean allowance to the man's children, the three had met
together and Abner had walked about all night.

As we turned in toward the house Abner asked me if I had got my supper.
I told him "Yes"; and at the ford he stopped and sat a moment in the
saddle.

"Martin," he said, "get down and drink. It is God's river and the water
clean in it."

Then he extended his great arm toward the shadowy house.

"We shall go in," he said; "but we shall not eat nor drink there, for we
do not come in peace."

I do not know much about that house, for I saw only one room in it; that
was empty, cluttered with dust and rubbish, and preempted by the spider.
Long double windows of little panes of glass looked out over the dark,
silent river slipping past without a sound, and the rain driving into
the forest and the loom of the mountains. There was a fire-the trunk of
an apple tree burning, with one end in the fireplace. There were some
old chairs with black hair-cloth seats, and a sofa-all very old. These
the hunchback did not sit on, for the dust appeared when they were
touched. He had a chair beside the hearth, and he sat in that-a
high-backed chair, made like a settee and padded-the arms padded too;
but there the padding was worn out and ragged, where his hands had
plucked it.

He wore a blue coat, made with little capes to hide his hump, and he sat
tapping the burning tree with his cane. There was a gold piece set into
the head of this black stick. He had it put there, the gossips said,
that his fingers might be always on the thing he loved. His gray hair
lay along his face and the draft of the chimney moved it.

He wondered why we came, and his eyes declared how the thing disturbed
him; they flared up and burned down-now gleaming in his head as he
looked us over, and now dull as he considered what he saw.

The man was misshapen and doubled up, but there was strength and vigor
in him. He had a great, cavernous mouth, and his voice was a sort of
bellow. One has seen an oak tree, dwarfed and stunted into knots, but
with the toughness and vigor of a great oak in it. Gaul was a thing like
that.

He cried out when he saw Abner. He was taken by surprise; and he wished
to know if we came by chance or upon some errand.

"Abner," he said, "come in. It's a devil's night-rain and the driving
wind."

"The weather," said Abner, "is in God's hand."

"God!" cried Gaul. "I would shoestrap such a God! The autumn is not half
over and here is winter come, and no pasture left and the cattle to be
fed."

Then he saw me, with my scared white face-and her was certain that we
came by chance. He craned his thick neck and looked.

"Bub," he said, "come in and warm your fingers. I will not hurt you. I
did not twist my body up like this to frighten children-it was Abner's
God."

We entered and sat down by the fire. The apple tree blazed and crackled;
the wind outside increased; the rain turned to a kind of sleet that
rattled on the window-glass like shot. The room was lighted by two
candles in tall brass candlesticks. They stood at each end of the
mantelpiece, smeared with tallow. The wind whooped and spat into the
chimney; and now and then a puff of wood-smoke blew out and mounted up
along the blackened fireboard.

Abner and the hunchback talked of the price of cattle, of the "blackleg"
among yearlings-that fatal disease that we had so much trouble with-and
of the "lump-jaw."

Gaul said that if calves were kept in small lots and not all together
the "blackleg" was not so apt to strike them; and he thought the
"lump-jaw" was a germ. Fatten the bullock with green corn and put it in
a car, he said, when the lump begins to come. The Dutch would eat it-and
what poison could hurt the Dutch! But Abner said the creature should be
shot.

"And lose the purchase money and a summer's grazing?" cried Gaul. "Not
I! I ship the beast."

"Then," said Abner, "the inspector in the market ought to have it shot
and you fined to boot."

"The inspector in the market!" And Gaul laughed. "Why, I slip him a
greenback-thus!"-and he set his thumb against his palm. "And he is glad
to see me. 'Gaul, bring in all you can,' said one; 'it means a little
something to us both.'" And the hunchback's laugh clucked and chuckled
in his throat.

And they talked of renters, and men to harvest the hay and feed the
cattle in the winter. And on this topic Gaul did not laugh; he cursed.
Labor was a lost art and the breed of men run out. This new set were
worthless-they had hours-and his oaths filled all the rafters. Hours!
Why, under his father men worked from dawn until dark and cleaned their
horses by a lantern...These were decadent times that we were on. In the
good days one bought a man for two hundred eagles; but now the creature
was a citizen and voted at the polls-and could not be kicked. And if one
took his cane and drubbed him he was straightway sued at law, in an
action of trespass on the case, for damages...Men had gone mad with
these newfangled notions, and the earth was likely to grow up with
weeds!

Abner said there was a certain truth in this-and that truth was that men
were idler than their fathers. Certain preachers preached that labor was
a curse and backed it up with Scripture; but he had read the Scriptures
for himself and the curse was idleness. Labor and God's Book would save
the world; they were two wings that a man could get his soul to Heaven
on.

"They can all go to hell, for me," said Gaul, "and so I have my day's
work first."

And he tapped the tree with his great stick and cried out that his
workhands robbed him. He had to sit his horse and watch or they hung
their scythes up; and he must put sulphur in his cattle's meal or they
stole it from him; and they milked his cows to feed their scurvy babies.
He would have their hides off if it were not for these tender laws.

Abner said that, while one saw to his day's work done, he must see to
something more; that a man was his brother's keeper in spite of Cain's
denial-and he must keep him; that the elder had his right to the day's
work, but the younger had also his right to the benefits of his
brother's guardianship. The fiduciary had One to settle with. It would
go hard if he should shirk the trust.

"I do not recognize your trust," said Gaul. "I live here for myself."

"For yourself!" cried Abner. "And would you know what God thinks of
you?"

"And would you know what I think of God?" cried Gaul.

"What do you think of Him?" said Abner.

"I think He's a scarecrow," said Gaul. "And I think, Abner, that I am a
wiser bird than you are. I have not sat cawing in a tree, afraid of this
thing. I have seen its wooden spine under its patched jacket, and the
crosspiece peeping from the sleeves, and its dangling legs. And I have
gone down into its field and taken what I liked in spite of its flapping
coattails...Why, Abner, this thing your God depends on is a thing
called fear; and I do not have it."

Abner looked at him hard, but he did not answer. He turned, instead, to
me.

"Martin," he said, "you must go to sleep, lad." And he wrapped me in his
greatcoat and put me to bed on the sofa-behind him in the corner. I was
snug and warm there and I could have slept like Saul, but I was curious
to know what Abner came for and I peeped out through a buttonhole of the
greatcoat.

Abner sat for a long time, his elbows on his knees, his hands together
and his eyes looking into the fire. The hunchback watched him, his big,
hairy hands moving on the padded arms of his chair and his sharp eyes
twinkling like specks of glass. Finally Abner spoke-I judged he believed
me now asleep.

"And so, Gaul," he said, "you think God is a scarecrow?"

"I do," said Gaul.

"And you have taken what you liked?"

"I have," said Gaul.

"Well," said Abner, "I have come to ask you to return what you have
taken-and something besides, for usury."

He got a folded paper out of his pocket and handed it across the hearth
to Gaul.

The hunchback took it, leaned back in his chair, unfolded it at his
leisure and at his leisure read it through.

"A deed in fee," he said, "for all these lands...to my brother's
children. The legal terms are right: 'Doth grant, with covenants of
general warranty.'...It is well drawn, Abner; but I am not pleased to
'grant.'"

"Gaul," said Abner, "there are certain reasons that may move you."

The hunchback smiled.

"They must be very excellent to move a man to alienate his lands."

"Excellent they are," said Abner. "I shall mention the best one first."

"Do," said Gaul, and his grotesque face was merry.

"It is this," said Abner: "You have no heirs. Your brother's son is now
a man; he should marry a wife and rear up children to possess these
lands. And, as he is thus called upon to do what you cannot do, Gaul, he
should have the things you have, to use."

"That's a very pretty reason, Abner," said the hunchback, "and it does
you honor; but I know a better."

"What is it, Gaul?" said Abner.

The hunchback grinned. "Let us say, my pleasure!"

Then he struck his bootleg with his great black stick.

"And now," he cried, "who's back of this tomfoolery?"

"I am," said Abner.

The hunchback's heavy brows shot down. He was not disturbed, but he knew
that Abner moved on no fool's errand.

"Abner," he said, "you have some reason for this thing. What is it?"

"I have several reasons for it," replied Abner, "and I gave you the best
one first."

"Then the rest are not worth the words to say them in," cried Gaul.

"You are mistaken there," replied Abner; "I said that I would give you
the best reason, not the strongest...Think of the reason I have given.
We do not have our possessions in fee in this world, Gaul, but upon
lease and for a certain term of service. And when we make default in
that service the lease abates and a new man can take the title."

Gaul did not understand and he was wary.

"I carry out my brother's will," he said.

"But the dead," replied Abner, "cannot retain dominion over things.
There can be no tenure beyond a life estate. These lands and chattels
are for the uses of men as they arrive. The needs of the living overrule
the devises of the dead."

Gaul was watching Abner closely. He knew that this was some digression,
but he met it with equanimity. He put his big, hairy fingers together
and spoke with a judicial air.

"Your argument," he said, "is without a leg to stand on. It is the dead
who govern. Look you, man, how they work their will upon us! Who have
made the laws? The dead! Who have made the customs that we obey and that
form and shape our lives? The dead! And the titles to our lands-have not
the dead devised them?...If a surveyor runs a line he begins at some
corner that the dead set up; and if one goes to law upon a question the
judge looks backward through his books until he finds out how the dead
have settled it-and he follows that. And all the writers, when they
would give weight and authority to their opinions, quote the dead; and
the orators and all those who preach and lecture-are not their mouths
filled with words that the dead have spoken? Why, man, our lives follow
grooves that the dead have run out with their thumbnails!"

He got on his feet and looked at Abner. "What my brother has written in
his will I will obey," he said. "Have you seen that paper, Abner?"

"I have not," said Abner, "but I have read the copy in the county
clerk's book. It bequeathed these lands to you."

The hunchback went over to an old secretary standing against the wall.
He pulled it open, got out the will and a pack of letters and brought
them to the fire. He laid the letters on the table beside Abner's deed
and held out the will.

Abner took the testament and read it.

"Do you know my brother's writing?" said Gaul.

"I do," said Abner.

'Then you know he wrote that will."

"He did," said Abner. "It is in Enoch's hand." Then he added: "But the
date is a month before your brother came here."

"Yes," said Gaul; "it was not written in this house. My brother sent it
to me. See-here is the envelope that it came in, postmarked on that
date."

Abner took the envelope and compared the date. "It is the very day," he
said, "and the address is in Enoch's hand."

"It is," said Gaul; "when my brother had set his signature to this will
he addressed that cover. He told me of it." The hunchback sucked in his
cheeks and drew down his eyelids. "Ah, yes," he said, "my brother loved
me!"

"He must have loved you greatly," replied Abner, "to thus disinherit his
own flesh and blood."

"And am not I of his own flesh and blood too?" cried the hunchback. "The
strain of blood in my brother runs pure in me; in these children it is
diluted. Shall not one love his own blood first?"

"Love!" echoed Abner. "You speak the word, Gaul-but do you understand
it?"

"I do," said Gaul; "for it bound my brother to me."

"And did it bind you to him?" said Abner.

I could see the hunchback's great white eyelids drooping and his
lengthened face.

"We were like David and Jonathan," he said. "I would have given my right
arm for Enoch and he would have died for me."

"He did!" said Abner.

I saw the hunchback start, and, to conceal the gesture, he stooped and
thrust the trunk of the apple tree a little farther into the fireplace.
A cloud of sparks sprang up. A gust of wind caught the loose sash in the
casement behind us and shook it as one, barred out and angry, shakes a
door. When the hunchback rose Abner had gone on.

"If you loved your brother like that," he said, "you will do him this
service-you will sign this deed."

"But, Abner," replied Gaul, "such was not my brother's will. By the law,
these children will inherit at my death. Can they not wait?"

"Did you wait?" said Abner.

The hunchback flung up his head.

"Abner," he cried, "what do you mean by that?" And he searched my
uncle's face for some indicatory sign; but there was no sign there-the
face was stern and quiet.

"I mean," said Abner, "that one ought not to have an interest in
another's death."

"Why not?" said Gaul.

"Because," replied Abner, "one may be tempted to step in before the
providence of God and do its work for it."

Gaul turned the innuendo with a cunning twist.

"You mean," he said, "that these children may come to seek my death?"

I was astonished at Abner's answer.

"Yes," he said; "that is what I mean."

"Man," cried the hunchback, "you make me laugh!"

"Laugh as you like," replied Abner; "but I am sure that these children
will not look at this thing as we have looked at it."

"As who have looked at it?" said Gaul.

"As my brother Rufus and Elnathan Stone and I," said Abner.

"And so," said the hunchback, "you gentlemen have considered how to save
my life. I am much obliged to you." He made a grotesque, mocking bow.
"And how have you meant to save it?"

"By the signing of that deed," said Abner.

"I thank you!" cried the hunchback. "But I am not pleased to save my
life that way."

I thought Abner would give some biting answer; but, instead, he spoke
slowly and with a certain hesitation.

"There is no other way," he said. "We have believed that the stigma of
your death and the odium on the name and all the scandal would in the
end wrong these children more than the loss of this estate during the
term of your natural life; but it is clear to me that they will not so
regard it. And we are bound to lay it before them if you do not sign
this deed. It is not for my brother Rufus and Elnathan Stone and me to
decide this question."

"To decide what question?" said Gaul. "Whether you are to live or die!"
said Abner. The hunchback's face grew stern and resolute. He sat down in
his chair, put his stick between his knees and looked my uncle in the
eyes.

"Abner," he said, "you are talking in some riddle...Say the thing out
plain. Do you think I forged that will?"

"I do not," said Abner.

"Nor could any man!" cried the hunchback. "It is in my brother's
hand-every word of it; and, besides, there is neither ink nor paper in
this house. I figure on a slate; and when I have a thing to say I go and
tell it."

"And yet," said Abner, "the day before your brother's death you bought
some sheets of foolscap of the postmaster."

"I did," said Gaul-"and for my brother. Enoch wished to make some
calculations with his pencil. I have the paper with his figures on it."

He went to his desk and brought back some sheets.

"And yet," said Abner, "this will is written on a page of foolscap."

"And why not?" said Gaul. "Is it not sold in every store to Mexico?"

It was the truth-and Abner drummed on the table.

"And now," said Gaul, "we have laid one suspicion by looking it squarely
in the face; let us lay the other. What did you find about my brother's
death to moon over?"

"Why," said Abner, "should he take his own life in this house?"

"I do not know that," said Gaul.

"I will tell you," said Abner; "we found a bloody handprint on your
brother!"

"Is that all that you found on him?"

"That is all," said Abner.

"Well," cried Gaul, "does that prove that I killed him? Let me look your
ugly suspicion in the face. Were not my brother's hands covered with his
blood and was not the bed covered with his finger-prints, where he had
clutched about it in his death-struggle?"

"Yes," said Abner; "that is all true."

"And was there any mark or sign in that print," said Gaul, "by which you
could know that it was made by any certain hand"-and he spread out his
fingers-"as, for instance, my hand?"

"No," said Abner.

There was victory in Gaul's face.

He had now learned all that Abner knew and he no longer feared him.
There was no evidence against him-even I saw that.

"And now," he cried, "will you get out of my house? I will have no more
words with you. Begone!"

Abner did not move. For the last five minutes he had been at work at
something, but I could not see what it was, for his back was toward me.
Now he turned to the table beside Gaul and I saw what he had been doing.
He had been making a pen out of a goosequill! He laid the pen down on
the table and beside it a horn of ink. He opened out the deed that he
had brought, put his finger on a line, dipped the quill into the ink and
held it out to Gaul.

"Sign there!" he said.

The hunchback got on his feet, with an oath.

"Begone with your damned paper!" he cried.

Abner did not move.

"When you have signed," he said.

"Signed!" cried the hunchback. "I will see you and your brother Rufus,
and Elnathan Stone, and all the kit and kittle of you in hell!"

"Gaul," said Abner, "you will surely see all who are to be seen in
hell!"

By Abner's manner I knew that the end of the business had arrived. He
seized the will and the envelope that Gaul had brought from his
secretary and held them out before him.

"You tell me," he said, "that these papers were written at one sitting!
Look! The hand that wrote that envelope was calm and steady, but the
hand that wrote this will shook. See how the letters wave and jerk! I
will explain it. You have kept that envelope from some old letter; but
this paper was written in this house-in fear! And it was written on the
morning that your brother died...Listen! When Elnathan Stone stepped
back from your brother's bed he stumbled over a piece of carpet. The
under side of that carpet was smeared with ink, where a bottle had been
broken. I put my finger on it and it was wet."

The hunchback began to howl and bellow like a beast penned in a corner.
I crouched under Abner's coat in terror. The creature's cries filled the
great, empty house. They rose a hellish crescendo on the voices of the
wind; and for accompaniment the sleet played shrill notes on the
windowpanes, and the loose shingles clattered a staccato, and the
chimney whistled-like weird instruments under a devil's fingers.

And all the time Abner stood looking down at the man-an implacable,
avenging Nemesis-and his voice, deep and level, did not change.

"But, before that, we knew that you had killed your brother! We knew it
when we stood before his bed. 'Look there,' said Rufus-'at that bloody
handprint!'...We looked...And we knew that Enoch's hand had not made
that print. Do you know how we knew that, Gaul?...I will tell you...
The bloody print on your brother's right hand was the print of a right
hand!"

Gaul signed the deed, and at dawn we rode away, with the hunchback's
promise that he would come that afternoon before a notary and
acknowledge what he had signed; but he did not come-neither on that day
nor on any day after that.

When Abner went to fetch him he found him swinging from his elm tree.



Chapter 3

The Angel of the Lord

I ALWAYS THOUGHT my father took a long chance, but somebody had to take
it and certainly I was the one least likely to be suspected. It was a
wild country. There were no banks. We had to pay for the cattle, and
somebody had to carry the money. My father and my uncle were always
being watched. My father was right, I think.

"Abner," he said, "I'm going to send Martin. No one will ever suppose
that we would trust this money to a child."

My uncle drummed on the table and rapped his heels on the floor. He was
a bachelor, stem and silent. But he could talk...and when he did, he
began at the beginning and you heard him through; and what he said-well,
he stood behind it.

"To stop Martin," my father went on, "would be only to lose the money;
but to stop you would be to get somebody killed."

I knew what my father meant. He meant that no one would undertake to rob
Abner until after he had shot him to death.

I ought to say a word about my Uncle Abner. He was one of those austere,
deeply religious men who were the product of the Reformation. He always
carried a Bible in his pocket and he read it where he pleased. Once the
crowd at Roy's Tavern tried to make sport of him when he got his book
out by the fire; but they never tried it again. When the fight was over
Abner paid Roy eighteen silver dollars for the broken chairs and the
table-and he was the only man in the tavern who could ride a horse.
Abner belonged to the church militant and his God was a war lord.

So that is how they came to send me. The money was in greenbacks in
packages. They wrapped it up in newspaper and put it into a pair of
saddle-bags, and I set out. I was about nine years old. No, it was not
as bad as you think. I could ride a horse all day when I was nine years
old-most any kind of a horse. I was tough as whit'-leather, and I knew
the country I was going into. You must not picture a little boy rolling
a hoop in the park.

It was an afternoon in early autumn. The clay roads froze in the night;
they thawed out in the day and they were a bit sticky. I was to stop at
Roy's Tavern, south of the river, and go on in the morning. Now and then
I passed some cattle driver, but no one overtook me on the road until
almost sundown; then I heard a horse behind me and a man came up. I knew
him. He was a cattleman named Dix. He had once been a shipper, but he
had come in for a good deal of bad luck. His partner, Alkire, had
absconded with a big sum of money due the grazers. This had ruined Dix;
he had given up his land, which wasn't very much, to the grazers. After
that he had gone over the mountain to his people, got together a pretty
big sum of money and bought a large tract of grazing land. Foreign
claimants had sued him in the courts on some old title and he had lost
the whole tract and the money that he had paid for it. He had married a
remote cousin of ours and he had always lived on her lands, adjoining
those of my Uncle Abner.

Dix seemed surprised to see me on the road.

"So it's you, Martin," he said; "I thought Abner would be going into the
upcountry."

One gets to be a pretty cunning youngster, even at this age, and I told
no one what I was about.

"Father wants the cattle over the river to run a month," I returned
easily, "and I'm going up there to give his orders to the grazers."

He looked me over, then he rapped the saddlebags with his knuckles. "You
carry a good deal of baggage, my lad."

I laughed. "Horse feed," I said. "You know my father! A horse must be
fed at dinner time, but a man can go till he gets it."

One was always glad of any company on the road, and we fell into an idle
talk. Dix said he was going out into the Ten Mile country; and I have
always thought that was, in fact, his intention. The road turned south
about a mile our side of the tavern. I never liked Dix; he was of an
apologetic manner, with a cunning, irresolute face.

A little later a man passed us at a gallop. He was a drover named Marks,
who lived beyond my Uncle Abner, and he was riding hard to get in before
night. He hailed us, but he did not stop; we got a shower of mud and Dix
cursed him. I have never seen a more evil face. I suppose it was because
Dix usually had a grin about his mouth, and when that sort of face gets
twisted there's nothing like it.

After that he was silent. He rode with his head down and his fingers
plucking at his jaw, like a man in some perplexity. At the crossroads he
stopped and sat for some time in the saddle, looking before him. I left
him there, but at the bridge he overtook me. He said he had concluded to
get some supper and go on after that.

Roy's Tavern consisted of a single big room, with a loft above it for
sleeping quarters. A narrow covered way connected this room with the
house in which Roy and his family lived. We used to hang our saddles on
wooden pegs in this covered way. I have seen that wall so hung with
saddles that you could not find a place for another stirrup. But tonight
Dix and I were alone in the tavern. He looked cunningly at me when I
took the saddle-bags with me into the big room and when I went with them
up the ladder into the loft. But he said nothing-in fact, he had
scarcely spoken. It was cold; the road had begun to freeze when we got
in. Roy had lighted a big fire. I left Dix before it. I did not take off
my clothes, because Roy's beds were mattresses of wheat straw covered
with heifer skins-good enough for summer but pretty cold on such a
night, even with the heavy, hand-woven coverlet in big white and black
checks.

I put the saddle-bags under my head and lay down. I went at once to
sleep, but I suddenly awaked. I thought there was a candle in the loft,
but it was a gleam of light from the fire below, shining through a crack
in the floor. I lay and watched it, the coverlet pulled up to my chin.
Then I began to wonder why the fire burned so brightly. Dix ought to be
on his way some time and it was a custom for the last man to rake out
the fire. There was not a sound. The light streamed steadily through the
crack.

Presently it occurred to me that Dix had forgotten the fire and that I
ought to go down and rake it out. Roy always warned us about the fire
when he went to bed. I got up, wrapped the great coverlet around me,
went over to the gleam of light and looked down through the crack in the
floor. I had to lie out at full length to get my eye against the board.
The hickory logs had turned to great embers and glowed like a furnace of
red coals.

Before this fire stood Dix. He was holding out his hands and turning
himself about as though he were cold to the marrow; but with all that
chill upon him, when the man's face came into the light I saw it covered
with a sprinkling of sweat.

I shall carry the memory of that face. The grin was there at the mouth,
but it was pulled about; the eyelids were drawn in; the teeth were
clamped together. I have seen a dog poisoned with strychnine look like
that.

I lay there and watched the thing. It was as though something potent and
evil dwelling within the man were in travail to re-form his face upon
its image. You cannot realize how that devilish labor held me-the face
worked as though it were some plastic stuff, and the sweat oozed
through. And all the time the man was cold; and he was crowding into the
fire and turning himself about and putting out his hands. And it was as
though the heat would no more enter in and warm him than it will enter
in and warm the ice.

It seemed to scorch him and leave him cold-and he was fearfully and
desperately cold! I could smell the singe of the fire on him, but it had
no power against this diabolic chill. I began myself to shiver, although
I had the heavy coverlet wrapped around me.

The thing was a fascinating horror; I seemed to be looking down into the
chamber of some abominable maternity. The room was filled with the
steady red light of the fire. Not a shadow moved in it. And there was
silence. The man had taken off his boots and he twisted before the fire
without a sound. It was like the shuddering tales of possession or
transformation by a drug. I thought the man would burn himself to death.
His clothes smoked. How could he be so cold?

Then, finally, the thing was over! I did not see it for his face was in
the fire. But suddenly he grew composed and stepped back into the room.
I tell you I was afraid to look! I do not know what thing I expected to
see there, but I did not think it would be Dix.

Well, it was Dix; but not the Dix that any of us knew. There was a
certain apology, a certain indecision, a certain servility in that other
Dix, and these things showed about his face. But there was none of these
weaknesses in this man.

His face had been pulled into planes of firmness and decision; the slack
in his features had been taken up; the furtive moving of the eye was
gone. He stood now squarely on his feet and he was full of courage. But
I was afraid of him as I have never been afraid of any human creature in
this world! Something that had been servile in him, that had skulked
behind disguises, that had worn the habiliments of subterfuge, had now
come forth; and it had molded the features of the man to its abominable
courage.

Presently he began to move swiftly about the room. He looked out at the
window and he listened at the door; then he went softly into the covered
way. I thought he was going on his journey; but then he could not be
going with his boots there beside the fire. In a moment he returned with
a saddle blanket in his hand and came softly across the room to the
ladder.

Then I understood the thing that he intended, and I was motionless with
fear. I tried to get up, but I could not. I could only lie there with my
eye strained to the crack in the floor. His foot was on the ladder, and
I could already feel his hand on my throat and that blanket on my face,
and the suffocation of death in me, when far away on the hard road I
heard a horse!

He heard it, too, for he stopped on the ladder and turned his evil face
about toward the door. The horse was on the long hill beyond the bridge,
and he was coming as though the devil rode in his saddle. It was a hard,
dark night. The frozen road was like flint; I could hear the iron of the
shoes ring. Whoever rode that horse rode for his life or for something
more than his life, or he was mad. I heard the horse strike the bridge
and thunder across it. And all the while Dix hung there on the ladder by
his hands and listened. Now he sprang softly down, pulled on his boots
and stood up before the fire, his face-this new face-gleaming with its
evil courage. The next moment the horse stopped.

I could hear him plunge under the bit, his iron shoes ripping the frozen
road; then the door leaped back and my Uncle Abner was in the room. I
was so glad that my heart almost choked me and for a moment I could
hardly see-everything was in a sort of mist.

Abner swept the room in a glance, then he stopped. "Thank God!" he said;
"I'm in time." And he drew his hand down over his face with the fingers
hard and close as though he pulled something away. "In time for what?"
said Dix.

Abner looked him over. And I could see the muscles of his big shoulders
stiffen as he looked. And again he looked him over. Then he spoke and
his voice was strange. "Dix," he said, "is it you?" "Who would it be but
me?" said Dix. "It might be the devil," said Abner. "Do you know what
your face looks like?"

"No matter what it looks like!" said Dix. "And so," said Abner, "we have
got courage with this new face."

Dix threw up his head.

"Now, look here, Abner," he said, "I've had about enough of your big
manner. You ride a horse to death and you come plunging in here; what
the devil's wrong with you?"

"There's nothing wrong with me," replied Abner, and his voice was low.
"But there's something damnably wrong with you, Dix."

"The devil take you," said Dix, and I saw him measure Abner with his
eye. It was not fear that held him back; fear was gone out of the
creature; I think it was a kind of prudence.

Abner's eyes kindled, but his voice remained low and steady.

"Those are big words," he said.

"Well," cried Dix, "get out of the door then and let me pass!"

"Not just yet," said Abner; "I have something to say to you."

"Say it then," cried Dix, "and get out of the door."

"Why hurry?" said Abner. "It's a long time until daylight, and I have a
good deal to say."

"You'll not say it to me," said Dix. "I've got a trip to make tonight;
get out of the door."

Abner did not move. "You've got a longer trip to make tonight than you
think, Dix," he said; "but you're going to hear what I have to say
before you set out on it."

I saw Dix rise on his toes and I knew what he wished for. He wished for
a weapon; and he wished for the bulk of bone and muscle that would have
a chance against Abner. But he had neither the one nor the other. And he
stood there on his toes and began to curse-low, vicious, withering
oaths, that were like the swish of a knife.

Abner was looking at the man with a curious interest.

"It is strange," he said, as though speaking to himself, "but it
explains the thing. While one is the servant of neither, one has the
courage of neither; but when he finally makes his choice he gets what
his master has to give him."

Then he spoke to Dix.

"Sit down!" he said; and it was in that deep, level voice that Abner
used when he was standing close behind his words. Every man in the hills
knew that voice; one had only a moment to decide after he heard it. Dix
knew that, and yet for one instant he hung there on his toes, his eyes
shimmering like a weasel's, his mouth twisting. He was not afraid! If he
had had the ghost of a chance against Abner he would have taken it. But
he knew he had not, and with an oath he threw the saddle blanket into a
corner and sat down by the fire.

Abner came away from the door then. He took off his great coat. He put a
log on the fire and he sat down across the hearth from Dix. The new
hickory sprang crackling into flames. For a good while there was
silence; the two men sat at either end of the hearth without a word.
Abner seemed to have fallen into a study of the man before him. Finally
he spoke:

"Dix," he said, "do you believe in the providence of God?"

Dix flung up his head.

"Abner," he cried, "if you are going to talk nonsense I promise you upon
my oath that I will not stay to listen."

Abner did not at once reply. He seemed to begin now at another point.

"Dix," he said, "you've had a good deal of bad luck...Perhaps you wish
it put that way."

"Now, Abner," he cried, "you speak the truth; I have had hell's luck."

"Hell's luck you have had," replied Abner. "It is a good word. I accept
it. Your partner disappeared with all the money of the grazers on the
other side of the river; you lost the land in your lawsuit; and you are
tonight without a dollar. That was a big tract of land to lose. Where
did you get so great a sum of money?"

"I have told you a hundred times," replied Dix. "I got it from my people
over the mountains. You know where I got it."

"Yes," said Abner. "I know where you got it, Dix. And I know another
thing. But first I want to show you this," and he took a little penknife
out of his pocket. "And I want to tell you that I believe in the
providence of God, Dix."

"I don't care a fiddler's damn what you believe in," said Dix.

"But you do care what I know," replied Abner.

"What do you know?" said Dix.

"I know where your partner is," replied Abner.

I was uncertain about what Dix was going to do, but finally he answered
with a sneer.

"Then you know something that nobody else knows."

"Yes," replied Abner, "there is another man who knows."

"Who?" said Dix.

"You," said Abner.

Dix leaned over in his chair and looked at Abner closely.

"Abner," he cried, "you are talking nonsense. Nobody knows where Alkire
is. If I knew I'd go after him."

"Dix," Abner answered, and it was again in that deep, level voice, "if I
had got here five minutes later you would have gone after him. I can
promise you that, Dix.

"Now, listen! I was in the upcountry when I got your word about the
partnership; and I was on my way back when at Big Run I broke a
stirrup-leather. I had no knife and I went into the store and bought
this one; then the storekeeper told me that Alkire had gone to see you.
I didn't want to interfere with him and I turned back...So I did not
become your partner. And so I did not disappear...What was it that
prevented? The broken stirrup-leather? The knife? In old times, Dix, men
were so blind that God had to open their eyes before they could see His
angel in the way before them...They are still blind, but they ought not
to be that blind...Well, on the night that Alkire disappeared I met him
on his way to your house. It was out there at the bridge. He had broken
a stirrup-leather and he was trying to fasten it with a nail. He asked
me if I had a knife, and I gave him this one. It was beginning to rain
and I went on, leaving him there in the road with the knife in his
hand."

Abner paused; the muscles of his great iron jaw contracted.

"God forgive me," he said; "it was His angel again! I never saw Alkire
after that."

"Nobody ever saw him after that," said Dix. "He got out of the hills
that night."

"No," replied Abner; "it was not in the night when Alkire started on his
journey; it was in the day."

"Abner," said Dix, "you talk like a fool. If Alkire had traveled the
road in the day somebody would have seen him."

"Nobody could see him on the road he traveled," replied Abner.

"What road?" said Dix.

"Dix," replied Abner, "you will learn that soon enough."

Abner looked hard at the man.

"You saw Alkire when he started on his journey," he continued; "but did
you see who it was that went with him?"

"Nobody went with him," replied Dix; "Alkire rode alone."

"Not alone," said Abner; "there was another."

"I didn't see him," said Dix.

"And yet," continued Abner, "you made Alkire go with him."

I saw cunning enter Dix's face. He was puzzled, but he thought Abner off
the scent.

"And I made Alkire go with somebody, did I? Well, who was it? Did you
see him?"

"Nobody ever saw him."

"He must be a stranger."

"No," replied Abner, "he rode the hills before we came into them."

"Indeed!" said Dix. "And what kind of a horse did he ride?"

"White!" said Abner.

Dix got some inkling of what Abner meant now, and his face grew livid.

"What are you driving at?" he cried. "You sit here beating around the
bush. If you know anything, say it out; let's hear it. What is it?"

Abner put out his big sinewy hand as though to thrust Dix back into his
chair.

"Listen!" he said. "Two days after that I wanted to get out into the Ten
Mile country and I went through your lands; I rode a path through the
narrow valley west of your house. At a point on the path where there is
an apple tree something caught my eye and I stopped. Five minutes later
I knew exactly what had happened under that apple tree...Someone had
ridden there; he had stopped under that tree; then something happened
and the horse had run away-I knew that by the tracks of a horse on this
path. I knew that the horse had a rider and that it had stopped under
this tree, because there was a limb cut from the tree at a certain
height. I knew the horse had remained there, because the small twigs of
the apple limb had been pared o&, and they lay in a heap on the path. I
knew that something had frightened the horse and that it had run away,
because the sod was torn up where it had jumped...Ten minutes later I
knew that the rider had not been in the saddle when the horse jumped; I
knew what it was that had frightened the horse; and I knew that the
thing had occurred the day before. Now, how did I know that?

"Listen! I put my horse into the tracks of that other horse under the
tree and studied the ground. Immediately I saw where the weeds beside
the path had been crushed, as though some animal had been lying down
there, and in the very center of that bed I saw a little heap of fresh
earth. That was strange, Dix, that fresh earth where the animal had been
lying down! It had come there after the animal had got up, or else it
would have been pressed flat. But where had it come from?

"I got off and walked around the apple tree, moving out from it in an
ever-widening circle. Finally I found an ant heap, the top of which had
been scraped away as though one had taken up the loose earth in his
hands. Then I went back and plucked up some of the earth. The under
clods of it were colored as with red paint...No, it wasn't paint.

"There was a brush fence some fifty yards away. I went over to it and
followed it down.

"Opposite the apple tree the weeds were again crushed as though some
animal had lain there. I sat down in that place and drew a line with my
eye across a log of the fence to a limb of the apple tree. Then I got on
my horse and again put him in the tracks of that other horse under the
tree; the imaginary line passed through the pit of my stomach!...I am
four inches taller than Alkire."

It was then that Dix began to curse. I had seen his face work while
Abner was speaking and that spray of sweat had reappeared. But he kept
the courage he had got.

"Lord Almighty, man!" he cried. "How prettily you sum it up! We shall
presently have Lawyer Abner with his brief. Because my renters have
killed a calf; because one of their horses frightened at the blood has
bolted, and because they cover the blood with earth so the other horses
traveling the path may not do the like; straightway I have shot Alkire
out of his saddle...Man! What a mare's nest! And now, Lawyer Abner,
with your neat little conclusions, what did I do with Alkire after I had
killed him? Did I cause him to vanish into the air with a smell of
sulphur or did I cause the earth to yawn and Alkire to descend into its
bowels?"

"Dix," replied Abner, "your words move somewhat near the truth."

"Upon my soul," cried Dix, "you compliment me. If I had that trick of
magic, believe me, you would be already some distance down."

Abner remained a moment silent.

"Dix," he said, "what does it mean when one finds a plot of earth
resodded?"

"Is that a riddle?" cried Dix. "Well, confound me, if I don't answer it!
You charge me with murder and then you fling in this neat conundrum.
Now, what could be the answer to that riddle, Abner? If one had done a
murder this sod would overlie a grave and Alkire would be in it in his
bloody shirt. Do I give the answer?"

"You do not," replied Abner.

"No!" cried Dix. "Your sodded plot no grave, and Alkire not within it
waiting for the trump of Gabriel! Why, man, where are your little damned
conclusions?"

"Dix," said Abner, "you do not deceive me in the least; Alkire is not
sleeping in a grave."

"Then in the air," sneered Dix, "with the smell of sulphur?"

"Nor in the air," said Abner.

'Then consumed with fire, like the priests of Baal?"

"Nor with fire," said Abner.

Dix had got back the quiet of his face; this banter had put him where he
was when Abner entered. "This is all fools' talk," he said; "if I had
killed Alkire, what could I have done with the body? And the horse! What
could I have done with the horse? Remember, no man has ever seen
Alkire's horse any more than he has seen Alkire-and for the reason that
Alkire rode him out of the hills that night. Now, look here, Abner, you
have asked me a good many questions. I will ask you one. Among your
little conclusions do you find that I did this thing alone or with the
aid of others?"

"Dix," replied Abner, "I will answer that upon my own belief you had no
accomplice."

"Then," said Dix, "how could I have carried off the horse? Alkire I
might carry; but his horse weighed thirteen hundred pounds!"

"Dix," said Abner, "no man helped you do this thing; but there were men
who helped you to conceal it."

"And now," cried Dix, "the man is going mad! Who could I trust with such
work, I ask you? Have I a renter that would not tell it when he moved on
to another's land, or when he got a quart of cider in him? Where are the
men who helped me?"

"Dix," said Abner, "they have been dead these fifty years." I heard Dix
laugh then, and his evil face lighted as though a candle were behind it.
And, in truth, I thought he had got Abner silenced.

"In the name of Heaven!" he cried. "With such proofs it is a wonder that
you did not have me hanged."

"And hanged you should have been," said Abner.

"Well," cried Dix, "go and tell the sheriff, and mind you lay before him
those little, neat conclusions: How from a horse track and the place
where a calf was butchered you have reasoned on Alkire's murder, and to
conceal the body and the horse you have reasoned on the aid of men who
were rotting in their graves when I was born; and see how he will
receive you!"

Abner gave no attention to the man's flippant speech. He got his great
silver watch out of his pocket, pressed the stem and looked. Then he
spoke in his deep, even voice.

"Dix," he said, "it is nearly midnight; in an hour you must be on your
journey, and I have something more to say. Listen! I knew this thing had
been done the previous day because it had rained on the night that I met
Alkire, and the earth of this ant heap had been disturbed after that.
Moreover, this earth had been frozen, and that showed a night had passed
since it had been placed there. And I knew the rider of that horse was
Alkire because, beside the path near the severed twigs lay my knife,
where it had fallen from his hand. This much I learned in some fifteen
minutes; the rest took somewhat longer.

"I followed the track of the horse until it stopped in the little valley
below. It was easy to follow while the horse ran, because the sod was
torn; but when it ceased to run there was no track that I could follow.
There was a little stream threading the valley, and I began at the wood
and came slowly up to see if I could find where the horse had crossed.
Finally I found a horse track and there was also a man's track, which
meant that you had caught the horse and were leading it away. But where?

"On the rising ground above there was an old orchard where there had
once been a house. The work about that house had been done a hundred
years. It was rotted down now. You had opened this orchard into the
pasture. I rode all over the face of this hill and finally I entered
this orchard. There was a great, flat, moss-covered stone lying a few
steps from where the house had stood. As I looked I noticed that the
moss growing from it into the earth had been broken along the edges of
the stone, and then I noticed that for a few feet about the stone the
ground had been resodded. I got down and lifted up some of this new sod.
Under it the earth had been soaked with that...red paint.

"It was clever of you, Dix, to resod the ground; that took only a little
time and it effectually concealed the place where you had killed the
horse; but it was foolish of you to forget that the broken moss around
the edges of the great flat stone could not be mended."

"Abner!" cried Dix. "Stop!" And I saw that spray of sweat, and his face
working like kneaded bread, and the shiver of that abominable chill on
him.

Abner was silent for a moment and then he went on, but from another
quarter.

"Twice," said Abner, "the Angel of the Lord stood before me and I did
not know it; but the third time I knew it. It is not in the cry of the
wind, nor in the voice of many waters that His presence is made known to
us. That man in Israel had only the sign that the beast under him would
not go on. Twice I had as good a sign, and tonight, when Marks broke a
stirrup-leather before my house and called me to the door and asked me
for a knife to mend it, I saw and I came!"

The log that Abner had thrown on was burned down, and the fire was again
a mass of embers; the room was filled with that dull red light. Dix had
got on to his feet, and he stood now twisting before the fire, his hands
reaching out to it, and that cold creeping in his bones, and the smell
of the fire on him.

Abner rose. And when he spoke his voice was like a thing that has
dimensions and weight.

"Dix," he said, "you robbed the grazers; you shot Alkire out of his
saddle; and a child you would have murdered!"

And I saw the sleeve of Abner's coat begin to move, then it stopped. He
stood staring at something against the wall. I looked to see what the
thing was, but I did not see it. Abner was looking beyond the wall, as
though it had been moved away.

And all the time Dix had been shaking with that hellish cold, and
twisting on the hearth and crowding into the fire. Then he fell back,
and he was the Dix I knew-his face was slack; his eye was furtive; and
he was full of terror.

It was his weak whine that awakened Abner. He put up his hand and
brought the fingers hard down over his face, and then he looked at this
new creature, cringing and beset with fears.

"Dix," he said, "Alkire was a just man; he sleeps as peacefully in that
abandoned well under his horse as he would sleep in the churchyard. My
hand has been held back; you may go. Vengeance is mine, I will repay,
saith the Lord."

"But where shall I go, Abner?" the creature wailed; "I have no money and
I am cold."

Abner took out his leather wallet and flung it toward the door.

"There is money," he said-"a hundred dollars-and there is my coat. Go!
But if I find you in the hills tomorrow, or if I ever find you, I warn
you in the name of the living God that I will stamp you out of life!"

I saw the loathsome thing writhe into Abner's coat and seize the wallet
and slip out through the door; and a moment later I heard a horse. And I
crept back on to Roy's heifer skin.

When I came down at daylight my Uncle Abner was reading by the fire.



Chapter 4

An Act of God

IT WAS THE last day of the County Fair, and I stood beside my Uncle
Abner, on the edge of the crowd, watching the performance of a
mountebank.

On a raised platform, before a little house on wheels, stood a girl
dressed like a gypsy, with her arms extended, while an old man out in
the crowd, standing on a chair, was throwing great knives that hemmed
her in with a steel hedge. The girl was very young, scarcely more than a
child, and the man was old, but he was hale and powerful. He wore wooden
shoes, travel-worn purple velvet trousers, a red sash, and a white
blouse of a shirt open at the throat.

I was watching the man, whose marvelous skill fascinated me. He seemed
to be looking always at the crowd of faces that passed between him and
the wagon, and yet the great knife fell to a hair on the target, grazing
the body of the girl.

But while the old man with his sheaf of knives held my attention, it was
the girl that Abner looked at. He stood studying her face with a strange
rapt attention. Sometimes he lifted his head and looked vacantly over
the crowd with the eyelids narrowed, like one searching for a memory
that eluded him, then he came back to the face in its cluster of dark
ringlets, framed in knives that stood quivering in the poplar board.

It was thus that my father found us when he came up.

"Have you noticed Blackford about?" he said; "I want to see him."

"No," replied Abner, "but he should be here, I think; he is at every
frolic."

"I sent him the money for his cattle last night," my father went on,
"and I wish to know if he got it."

Abner turned upon him at that. "You will always take a chance with that
scoundrel, Rufus," he said, "and some day you will be robbed. His lands
are covered with a deed of trust."

"Well," replied my father, with his hearty laugh, "I shall not be robbed
this time. I have Blackford's request over his signature for the money,
with the statement that the letter is to be evidence of its payment."

And he took an envelope out of his pocket and handed it to Abner.

My uncle read the letter to the end, and then his great fingers
tightened on the sheet, and he read it carefully again, and yet again,
with his eyes narrowed and his jaw protruding. Finally he looked my
father in the face.

"Blackford did not write this letter!" he said.

"Not write it!" my father cried. "Why, man, I know the deaf mute's
writing like a book. I know every line and slant of his letters, and
every crook and twist of his signature."

But my uncle shook his head.

My father was annoyed.

"Nonsense!" he said. "I can call a hundred men on these fair grounds who
will swear that Blackford made every stroke of the pen in that letter,
even against his denial, and though he bring Moses and the prophets to
support him."

Abner looked my father steadily in the face.

"That is true, Rufus," he said; "the thing is perfect. There is no
letter or line or stroke or twist of the pen that varies from
Blackford's hand, and every grazer in the hills, to a man, will swear
upon the Bible that he wrote it. Blackford himself cannot tell this
writing from his own, nor can any other living man; and yet the deaf
mute did not write it."

"Well," said my father, "yonder is Blackford now; we will ask him."

But they never did.

I saw the tall deaf mute swagger up and enter the crowd before the
mountebank's wagon. And then a thing happened. The chair upon which the
old man stood broke under him. He fell and the great knife in his hand
swerved downward and went through the deaf mute's body, as though it
were a cheese. The man was dead when we picked him up; the knife blade
stood out between his shoulders, and the haft was jammed against his
bloody coat.

We carried him into the Agricultural Hall among the prize apples and the
pumpkins, summoned Squire Randolph from the cattle pens, and brought the
mountebank before him.

Randolph came in his big blustering manner and sat down as though he
were the judge of all the world. He heard the evidence, and upon the
word of every witness the tragedy was an accident clean through. But it
was an accident that made one shudder. It came swift and deadly and
unforeseen, like a vengeance of God in the Book of Kings. One passing
among his fellows, in no apprehension, had been smitten out of life.
There was terror in the mystery of selection that had thus claimed
Blackford in this crowd for death. It brought our voices to a whisper to
feel how unprotected a man was in this life, and how little we could
see.

And yet the thing had the aspect of design and moved with our stern
Scriptural beliefs. In the pulpit this deaf mute had been an example and
a warning. His life was profligate and loose. He was a cattle shipper
who knew the abominations indexed by the Psalmist. He was an Ishmaelite
in more ways than his affliction. He had no wife nor child, nor any next
of kin. He had been predestined to an evil end by every good housewife
in the hills. He would go swiftly and by violence into hell, the
preachers said; and swiftly and by violence he had gone on this autumn
morning when the world was like an Eden.

He lay there among the sheaves of corn and the fruits and cereals of the
earth, so fully come to the end predestined that those who had cried the
prophecy the loudest were the most amazed. With all their vaporings,
they could not believe that God would be so expeditious, and they spoke
in whispers and crowded about on tiptoe, as though the Angel of the Lord
stood at the entrance of this little festal hall, as before the
threshing floor of Araunah the Jebusite.

Randolph could do nothing but find the thing an accident, and let the
old man go. But he thundered from behind his table on the dangers of
such a trade as this. And all the time the mountebank stood stupidly
before him like a man dazed, and the little girl wept and clung to the
big peasant's hand. Randolph pointed to the girl and told the old man
that he would kill her some day, and with the gestures and authority of
omnipotence forbade his trade. The old mountebank promised to cast his
knives into the river and get at something else. Randolph spoke upon the
law of accidents sententiously for some thirty minutes, quoted Lord
Blackstone and Mr. Chitty, called the thing an act of God, within a
certain definition of the law, and rose.

My Uncle Abner had been standing near the door, looking on with a grave,
undecipherable face. He had gone through the crowd to the chair when the
old man fell, had drawn the knife out of Blackford's body, but he had
not helped to carry him in, and he had remained by the door, his big
shoulders towering above the audience. Randolph stopped beside him as he
went out, took a pinch of snuff, and trumpeted in his big, many-colored
handkerchief.

"Ah, Abner," he said, "do you concur in my decision?"

"You called the thing an act of God," replied Abner, "and I concur in
that."

"And so it is," said Randolph, with judicial pomp; "the writers on the
law, in their disquisitions upon torts, include within that term those
inscrutable injuries that no human intelligence can foresee; for
instance, floods, earthquakes and tornadoes."

"Now, that is very stupid in the writers on the law," replied Abner; "I
should call such injuries acts of the devil. It would not occur to me to
believe that God would use the agency of the elements in order to injure
the innocent."

"Well," said Randolph, "the writers upon the law have not been
theologians, although Mr. Greenleaf was devout, and Chitty with a proper
reverence, and my lords Coke and Blackstone and Sir Matthew Hale in
respectable submission to the established church. They have grouped and
catalogued injuries with delicate and nice distinctions with respect to
their being actionable at law, and they found certain injuries to be
acts of God, but I do not read that they found any injury to be an act
of the devil. The law does not recognize the sovereignty and dominion of
the devil."

"Then," replied Abner, "with great fitness is the law represented
blindfold. I have not entered any jurisdiction where his writs have
failed to run."

There was a smile about the door that would have broken into laughter
but for the dead man inside.

Randolph blustered, consulted his snuffbox, and turned the conversation
into a neighboring channel.

"Do you think, Abner," he said, "that this old showman will give up his
dangerous practice as he promised me?"

"Yes," replied Abner, "he will give it up, but not because he promised
you."

And he walked away to my father, took him by the arm, and led him aside.

"Rufus," he said, "I have learned something. Your receipt is valid."

"Of course it is valid," replied my father; "it is in Blackford's hand."

"Well," said Abner, "he cannot come back to deny it, and I will not be a
witness for him."

"What do you mean, Abner?" my father said. "You say that Blackford did
not write this letter, and now you say that it is valid."

"I mean," replied Abner, "that when the one entitled to a debt receives
it, that is enough."

Then he walked away into the crowd, his head lifted and his fingers
locked behind his massive back.

The County Fair closed that evening in much gossip and many idle
comments on Blackford's end. The chimney corner lawyers, riding out with
the homing crowd, vapored upon Mr. Jefferson's Statute of Descents, and
how Blackford's property would escheat to the state since there was no
next of kin, and were met with the information that his lands and his
cattle would precisely pay his debts, with an eagle or two beyond for a
coffin. And, after the manner of lawyers, were not silenced, but laid
down what the law would be if only the facts were agreeable to their
premise. And the prophets, sitting in their wagons, assembled their
witnesses and established the dates at which they had been prophetically
delivered.

Evening descended, and the fair grounds were mostly deserted. Those who
lived at no great distance had moved their live stock with the crowd and
had given up their pens and stalls. But my father, who always brought a
drove of prize cattle to these fairs, gave orders that we should remain
until the morning. The distance home was too great and the roads were
filled. My father's cattle were no less sacred than the bulls of Egypt,
and not to be crowded by a wagon wheel or ridden into by a shouting
drunkard.

The night fell. There was no moon, but the earth was not in darkness.
The sky was clear and sown with stars like a seeded field. I did not go
to bed in the cattle stall filled with clover hay under a handwoven
blanket, as I was intended to do. A youngster at a certain age is a sort
of jackal and loves nothing in this world so much as to prowl over the
ground where a crowd of people has encamped. Besides, I wished to know
what had become of the old mountebank, and it was a thing I soon
discovered.

His wagon stood on the edge of the ground among the trees near the
river, with the door closed. His horse, tethered to a wheel, was nosing
an armful of hay. The light of the stars filtered through the treetops,
filled the wheels with shadows and threw one side of the wagon into the
blackness of the pit. I went down to the fringe of trees; there I sat
squatted on the earth until I heard a footstep and saw my Uncle Abner
coming toward the wagon. He walked as I had seen him walking in the
crowd, his hands behind him and his face lifted as though he considered
something that perplexed him. He came to the steps, knocked with his
clenched hand on the door, and when a voice replied, entered.

Curiosity overcame me. I scurried up to the dark side of the wagon.
There a piece of fortune awaited me; a gilded panel had cracked with
some jolt upon the road, and by perching myself upon the wheel I could
see inside. The old man had been seated behind a table made by letting
down a board hinged to the wall. His knives were lying on the floor
beside him, bound together in a sheaf with a twine string. There were
some packets of old letters on the table and a candle. The little girl
lay asleep in a sort of bunk at the end of the wagon. The old man stood
up when my uncle entered, and his face, that had been dull and stupid
before the justice of the peace, was now keen and bright.

"Monsieur does me an honor," he said. The words were an interrogation
with no welcome in them.

"No honor," replied my uncle, standing with his hat on; "but possibly a
service."

"That would be strange," the mountebank said dryly, "for I have received
no service from any man here."

"You have a short memory," replied Abner; "the justice of the peace
rendered you a great service on this day. Do you put no value on your
life?"

"My life has not been in danger, monsieur," he said.

"I think it has," replied Abner.

'Then monsieur questions the decision?"

"No," said Abner; "I think it was the very wisest decision that Randolph
ever made."

"Then why does monsieur say that my life was in danger?"

"Well," replied my uncle, "are not the lives of all men in danger? Is
there any day or hour of a day in which they are secure, or any tract or
parcel of this earth where danger is not? And can a man say when he
awakes at daylight in his bed, on this day I shall go into danger, or I
shall not? In the light it is, and in the darkness it is, and where one
looks to find it, and where he does not. Did Blackford believe himself
in danger today when he passed before you?"

"Ah, monsieur," replied the man, "that was a terrible accident!"

My uncle picked up a stool, placed it by the table and sat down. He took
off his hat and set it on his knees, then he spoke, looking at the
floor.

"Do you believe in God?"

I saw the old man rub his forehead with his hand and the ball of his
first finger make a cross.

"Yes, monsieur," he said, "I do."

"Then," replied Abner, "you can hardly believe that things happen out of
chance."

"We call it chance, monsieur," said the man, "when we do not understand
it."

"Sometimes we use a better term," replied Abner. "Now, today Randolph
did not understand this death of Blackford, and yet he called it an act
of God."

"Who knows," said the man; "are not the ways of God past finding out?"

"Not always," replied my uncle.

He gathered his chin into his hand and sat for some time motionless,
then he continued:

"I have found out something about this one."

The old mountebank moved to his stool beyond the table and sat down.

"And what is that, monsieur?" he said.

"That you are in danger of your life-for one thing."

"In what danger?"

"Do you come from the south of Europe," replied Abner, "and forget that
when a man is killed there are others to threaten his assassin?"

"But this Blackford has no kin to carry a blood feud," said the
mountebank.

"And so," cried Abner, "you knew that before you killed him. And yet, in
spite of that precaution, there stood a man in the crowd before the
justice of the peace who held your life in his hand. He had but to
speak."

"And why did he not speak-this man?" said the mountebank, looking at
Abner across the table.

"I will tell you that," replied Abner. "He feared that the justice of
the law might contravene the justice of God. It is a fabric woven from
many threads-this justice of God. I saw three of these threads today
stretching into the great loom, and I feared to touch them lest I
disturb the weaver at his work. I saw men see a murder and not know it.
I saw a child see its father and not know it, and I saw a letter in the
handwriting of a man who did not write it."

The face of the old mountebank did not whiten, but instead it grew stern
and resolute, and the muscles came out in it so that it seemed a thing
of cords under the tanned skin.

"The proofs," he said.

"They are all here," replied Abner.

He stooped, lifted the sheaf of knives, broke the string and spread them
on the table. He selected the one from which Blackford's blood had been
wiped off.

"Randolph examined this knife," he continued, "but not the others; he
assumed that they are all alike. Well, they are not. The others are
dull, but this one has the edge of a razor."

And he plucked a piece of paper from the table and sheared it in two.
Then he put the knife down on the board and looked toward the far end of
the wagon.

"And the child's face," he said-"I was not certain of that until I saw
Blackford's ironed out under the hand of death, and then I knew. And the
letter--"

But the old man was on his feet straining over the table, his features
twitching like a taut rope.

"Hush! Hush!" he said.

There came a little gust of wind that whispered in the dry grass and
blew the dead leaves against the wagon and about my face. They fluttered
like a presence, these dead leaves, and pecked and clawed at the gilded
panel like the nails of some feeble hand. I began to be assailed with
fear as I sat there alone in the darkness looking in upon this tragedy.

My Uncle Abner sat down, and the old man remained with the palms of his
hands pressed against the table. Finally he spoke.

"Monsieur," he said, "shall a man lead another into hell and escape the
pit himself? Yes, she is his daughter, and her mother was mine, and I
have killed him. He could not speak, but with those letters he persuaded
her."

The man paused and turned over the packet of yellow envelopes tied up
with faded ribbon.

"And she believed what a woman will always believe. What would you have
done, monsieur? Go to the law-your English law that gives the woman a
pittance and puts her out of the court-house door for the ribald to
laugh at! Diable! Monsieur, that is not the law. I know the law, as my
father and my father's father, and your father and your father's father
knew it. I would have killed him then, when she died, but for this
child. I would have followed him into these hills, day after day, like
his shadow behind him, until I got a knife into him and ripped him up
like a butchered pig. But I could not go to the hangman and leave this
child, and so I waited."

He sat down.

"We can wait, monsieur. That is one thing we have in my
country-patience. And when I was ready I killed him."

The old man paused and put out his hand, palm upward, on the table. It
was a wonderful hand, like a live thing.

"You have eyes, monsieur, but the others are as blind men. Did they
think that hand could have failed me? Cunning men have made machinery so
accurate that you marvel at them; but there was never a machine with the
accuracy of the human hand when it is trained as we train it. Monsieur,
I could scratch a line on the door behind you with a needle, and with my
eyes closed set a knife point into every twist and turn of it Why,
monsieur, there was a straw clinging to Blackford's coat-a straw that
had fallen on him as he passed some horse stall. I marked it as he came
up through the crowd, and I split it with the knife.

"And now, monsieur?"

But my uncle stopped him. "Not yet," he said. "I am concerned about the
living and not the dead. If I had thought of the dead only, I should
have spoken this day; but I have thought also of the living. What have
you done for the child?"

There came a great tenderness into the old man's face.

"I have brought it up in love," he said, "and in honor, and I have got
its inheritance for it."

He stopped and indicated the pack of letters.

"I was about to burn these when you came in, monsieur, for they have
served their purpose. I thought I might need to know Blackford's hand
and I set out to learn it. Not in a day, monsieur, nor a week, like your
common forger, and with an untried hand-but in a year, and years-with a
hand that obeys me, I went over and over every letter of every word
until I could write the man's hand, not an imitation of it, monsieur,
not that, but the very hand itself-the very hand that Blackford writes
with his own fingers. And it was well, for I was able to get the child
all that Blackford had, beyond his debts, by a letter that no man could
know that Blackford did not write."

"I knew that he did not write it," said Abner.

The old man smiled.

"You jest, monsieur," he said; "Blackford himself could not tell the
writing from his own. I could not, nor can any living man."

"That is true," replied Abner; "the letter is in Blackford's hand, as he
would have written it with his own fingers. It is no imitation, as you
say; it is the very writing of the man, and yet he did not write it, and
when I saw it I knew that he did not."

The old man's face was incredulous.

"How could you know that, monsieur?" he said.

My uncle took the letter which my father had received out of his pocket
and spread it out on the table.

"I will tell you," he said, "how I knew that Blackford did not write
this letter, although it is in his very hand. When my brother Rufus
showed me this letter, and I read it, I noticed that there were words
misspelled in it. Well, that of itself was nothing for the deaf mute did
not always spell correctly. It was the manner in which the words were
misspelled. Under the old system, when a deaf mute was taught to write
he was taught by the eye; consequently, he writes words as he remembers
them to look, and not as he remembers them to sound. His mistakes, then,
are mistakes of the eye and not of the ear. And in this he differs from
every man who can hear; for the man who can hear, when he is uncertain
about the spelling of a word, spells it as it sounds phonetically, using
not a letter that looks like the correct one, but a letter that sounds
like it-using 's' for 'c' and 'o' for 'u'-a thing no deaf mute would
ever do in this world, because he does not know what letters sound like.
Consequently, when I saw the words in this letter misspelled by
sound-when I saw that the person who had written this letter remembered
his word as a sound, and by the arrangement of the letters in it was
endeavoring to indicate that sound-I knew he could hear."

The old man did not reply, but he rose and stood before my uncle. He
stood straight and fearless, his long white hair thrown back, his
bronzed throat exposed, his face lifted, and his eyes calm and level,
like some ancient druid among his sacred oak trees.

And I crowded my face against the cracked panel, straining to hear what
he would say.

"Monsieur," he said, "I have done an act of justice, not as men do it,
but as the providence of God does it. With care and with patience I have
accomplished every act, so that to the eyes of men it bore the relation
and aspect of God's providence. And all who saw were content but you.
You have pried and ferreted behind these things, and now you must bear
the obligations of your knowledge."

He spread out his hands toward the sleeping girl.

"Shall this child grow up to honor in ignorance, or in knowledge go down
to hell? Shall she know what her mother was, and what her father was,
and what I am, and be fouled by the knowledge of it, and shall she be
stripped of her inheritance and left not only outlawed, but paupered?
And shall I go to the hangman, and she to the street? These are things
for you to decide, since you would search out what was hidden and reveal
what was covered! I leave it in your hands."

"And I," replied Abner, rising, "leave it in God's."



Chapter 5

The Treasure Hunter

I REMEMBER VERY WELL when the sailor came to Highfield. It was the
return of the prodigal-a belated return. The hospitalities of the
parable did not await him. Old Thorndike Madison was dead. And Charlie
Madison, in possession as sole heir, was not pleased to see a lost
brother land from a river boat after twenty years of silence.

The law presumes death after seven years, and for twenty Dabney Madison
had been counted out of life-counted out by old Thorndike when he left
his estate to pass by operation of law to the surviving son; and counted
out by Charlie when he received the title.

The imagination of every lad in the Hills was fired by the romantic
properties of this event. The Negroes carried every detail, and they
would have colored it to suit the fancy had not the thing happened in
ample color.

The estate had gone to rack with Charlie drunk from dawn until midnight.
Old Clayborne and Mariah kept the Negro quarters, half a mile from the
house. Clayborne would put Charlie to bed and then go home to his cabin.
In the morning Mariah would come to get his coffee. So Charlie lived
after old Thorndike, at ninety, had gone to the graveyard.

It was a witch's night when the thing happened-rain and a high wind that
wailed and whooped round the pillars and chimneys of the house. The
house was set on a high bank above the river, where the swift water,
running like a flood, made a sharp bend. It caught the full force of
wind and rain. It was old and the timbers creaked.

Charlie was drunk. He cried out when he saw the lost brother and got
unsteadily on his legs.

"You are not Dabney!" he said. "You are a picture out of a storybook!"
And he laughed in a sort of half terror, like a child before a homemade
ghost. "Look at your earrings!"

It was a good comment for a man in liquor; for if ever a character
stepped out of the pages of a pirate tale, here it was.

Dabney had lifted the latch and entered without warning. He had the big
frame and the hawk nose of his race. He was in sea-stained sailor
clothes, his face white as plaster, a red cloth wound tightly round his
head, huge half-moon rings in his ears; and he carried a seaman's chest
on his shoulder.

Old Clayborne told the story.

Dabney put down his chest carefully, as though it had something precious
in it. Then he spoke.

"Are you glad to see me, brother?"

Charlie was holding on to the table with both hands, his eyes bleared,
his mouth gaping.

"I don't see you," he quavered. Then he turned his head, with a curious
duck of the chin, toward the old Negro. "I don't see anything-do I?"

Dabney came over to the table then; he took up the flask of liquor and a
glass.

"Clabe," he said, "is this apple whiskey?"

I have heard the ancient Negro tell the story a thousand times. He gave
a great shout of recognition. Those words-those five words-settled it.
He used to sing this part in a long, nasal chant when he reached it in
his tale: "Marse Dabney! Oh, my Lord! How many times ain't I heard 'im
say dem words-jis' lak dat: 'Clabe, is dis apple whisky?' Dem outlandish
do's couldn't fool dis nigger! I'd 'a' knowed Marse Dabney after dat if
he'd been 'parisoned in de garments ob Israel!"

But the old Negro had Satan's time with Charlie, who held on to the
table and cursed.

"You're not Dabney!" he cried. "...I know you! You're old Lafitte, the
Pirate, who helped General Jackson thrash the British at New Orleans.
Grandfather used to tell about you!"

He began to cry and blame his grandfather for so vividly impressing the
figure that it came up now in his liquor to annoy him. Then he would get
his courage and shake a trembling fist across the table.

"You can't frighten me, Lafitte-curse you! I've seen worse things than
you over there. I've seen the devil, with a spade, digging a grave; and
a horsefly, as big as a buzzard, perched on the highboy, looking at me
and calling out to the devil: 'Dig it deep! We'll bury old Charlie
deep!'"

Clayborne finally got him to realize that Dabney was a figure in life,
in spite of the chalk face under the red headcloth.

And then Charlie went into a drunken mania of resentment. Dabney was
dead-or if he was not dead he ought to be; and he started to the highboy
for a dueling pistol. His fury and his drunken curses filled the house.
The place belonged to him! He would not divide it.

It was the devil's night. About daybreak the ancient Negro got Charlie
into bed and the sailor installed in old Thorndike's room, with a fire
and all the attentions of a guest.

After that Charlie was strangely quiet. He suffered the intrusion of the
sailor with no word. Dabney might have been always in the house for any
indication in Charlie's manner. There was peace; but one was impressed
that it was a sort of armistice.

Dabney went over the old estate pretty carefully, but he did not
interfere with Charlie's possession. He laid no claim that anybody heard
of. Charlie seemed to watch him. He kept the drink in hand and he grew
silent.

There seemed no overt reason, old Clayborne said, but presently Dabney
began to act like a man in fear. He made friends with the dog, a big old
bearhound. He got a fowling piece and set it up by the head of his bed,
and finally took the dog into the room with him at night. He kept out of
the house by day.

One could see him, with a mariner's glass, striding across the high
fields above the river, or perched in the fork of a tree. He wore the
sailor clothes, and the red cloth wound round his head.

I am sure my uncle Abner saw him more than once. I know of one time. He
was riding home from a sitting of the county justices. Dabney was
walking through the deep broom sedge in the high field beyond the old
house. Abner called and he came down to the road. He had the mariner's
glass, the sailor clothes and the headcloth.

He was not pleased to see my uncle. He seemed nervous, like a man under
some restraint. While my uncle talked he would take three steps straight
ahead and then turn back. Abner marked it, with a query.

"Dabney," he said, "why do you turn about like that?"

The man stopped in his tracks; for a moment he seemed in a sort of
frenzied terror. Then he cursed: "Habit-damme, Abner!"

"And where did you get a habit like that?" said my uncle.

"In a ship," replied the man.

"What sort of ship?" said my uncle.

The sailor hesitated for a moment.

"Now, Abner," he cried finally, "what sort of ships are they that sail
the Caribbee and rendezvous on the Dry Tortugas?" His voice took a
strained, wild note. "Have they spacious cabins, or does one take three
steps thus in the narrow pen of their hold?"

My uncle gathered his chin into his big fingers and looked steadily at
the man.

"Strange quarters, Dabney," he said, "for a son of Thorndike Madison."

"Well, Abner!" cried the man, "what would you have? It was that or the
plank. It's all very nice to be a gentleman and the son of a gentleman
under the protection of Virginia; but off the Bermudas, with the muzzle
of a musket pressed into your back and the sea boiling below you-what
then?"

My uncle watched the man closely and with a strange expression.

"A clean death," he said, "would be better than God's vengeance to
follow on one's heels."

The sailor swore a great oath.

"God's vengeance!" And he laughed. "I should not care how that followed
on my heels. It's the vengeance of old Jules Le Noir and the damned
Britisher, Barrett, following on a man's heels, that puts ice in the
blood. God's vengeance! Why, Abner, a preacher could pray that off in a
meeting-house; but can he pray the half-breed off? Or the broken-nosed
Englishman?"

The man seemed caught in a current of passion that whirled him headlong
into indiscretions from which a saner mood would have steered him clear.

"The Spanish Main is not Virginia!" he cried. "One does not live the
life of a gentleman on it. Loot and murder are not the pastimes of a
gentleman. The Spanish Main is not safe. But is Virginia safe? Is any
spot safe? Eh, Abner? Show it to me if you know it!" And he plunged off
into the deep broom sedge.

So it came about that an evil Frenchman with a cutlass in his teeth, and
a vile old rum-soaked creature with a broken nose and a brace of
pistols, got entangled in the common fancy with Dabney's legend.

Everybody in the Hills thought something was going to happen; but the
wild thing that did happen came sooner than anybody thought.

One morning at sunrise a Negro house boy ran in, out of breath, to say
that old Clayborne had gone by at a gallop on his way to Randolph, the
justice of the peace, and shouted for my uncle to come to Highfield.

Randolph had the nearer road; but Abner met him at the Madison door and
the two men went into the house together.

Old Charlie was sober; but he was drinking raw liquor and doing his best
to get drunk. His face was ghastly, and his hands shook so that he could
keep only a few spoonfuls of the white brandy in his big tumbler. My
uncle said that if ever the terror of the damned was on a human creature
in this world it was on old Charlie.

It was some time before they could get at what had happened. It was of
no use to bother with Charlie until the liquor should begin to steady
him. His loose underlip jerked and every faculty he could muster was
massed on the one labor of getting the brandy to his mouth.

Old Mariah sat in the kitchen, with her apron over her head, rocking on
the four legs of a split-bottomed chair. She was worse than useless.

My uncle and Randolph had got some things out of Clayborne on the way.
There had been nothing to indicate the thing that night. Dabney had gone
into old Thorndike's room, as usual, with the dog. Old Clayborne had put
Charlie to bed drunk, snuffed out the candles and departed to his cabin,
half a mile away. That was all old Clayborne could tell of the night
before. Perhaps the sailor seemed a little more in fear than usual, and
perhaps Charlie was a little more in liquor; but he could not be sure on
those questions of degree. The sailor lately seemed to be in constant
fear and Charlie had got back at his liquor with an increased and
abandoned indulgence.

What happened after that my uncle and Randolph could see for themselves
better than Claybome could tell it.

Old Thorndike's room, like the other rooms of the house, had a door that
opened on a long covered porch facing the river. This door now stood
open. The ancient rusted lock plate, with its screws, was hanging to the
frame. There were no marks of violence on the door. The sailor was gone.
His pillow and the bedclothes were soaked with blood. All his clothes,
including the red headcloth, were lying neatly folded on the arm of a
chair.

The sailor's chest stood open and empty. There was a little sprinkling
of blood drops from the bed to the door and into the weeds outside, but
no blood anywhere else in the room. And from there, directly in a line
to the river, the weeds and grass had been trampled. The ground was hard
and dry, and no one could say how many persons had gone that way from
the house. The dog lay just inside the door of the room, with his throat
cut. It was the slash of a knife with the edge of a razor, for the dog's
head was nearly severed from the neck.

It was noiseless, swift work-incredibly noiseless and swift. Dabney had
not wakened, for the fowling piece stood unmoved at the head of the bed.
When the door swung open somebody had caught the dog's muzzle and
slipped the knife across his throat...and then the rest.

"It must have happened that way," Randolph said.

At any rate, the unwelcome sailor was gone. He had arrived in an
abundance of mystery and he had departed in it, though where he went was
clear enough. The great river, swinging round the high point of land,
swallowed what it got. A lost swimmer in that deadly water was sometimes
found miles below, months later-or, rather, a hideous, unrecognizable
human flotsam that the Hills accepted for the dead man.

The means, too, were not without the indication Dabney had given in his
wild talk to my uncle. Besides, the Negroes had seen a figure-or more
than one-at dusk, about an abandoned tobacco house beyond the great
meadow on the landward side of Highfield.

It was a tumbledown old structure in a strip of bush between the line of
the meadow and the acres of morass beyond it-called swamps in the South.
It was ghost land-haunted, the Negroes said; and so what moved there
before the tragedy, behind the great elm at the edge of the meadow, old
Clayborne had seen only at a distance, with no wish to spy on it.

Was it the inevitable irony of chance that Dabney scouted the river with
his glass while the thing he feared came in through the swamps behind
him?

By the time my uncle and Randolph had got these evidences assembled the
liquor had steadied Charlie. At first he pretended to know nothing at
all about the affair. He had not wakened, and had heard nothing until
the cries of old Mariah filled the house with bedlam.

Randolph said he had never seen my uncle so profoundly puzzled; he sat
down in old Charlie's room, silent, with his keen, strong-featured face
as immovable as wood. But the justice saw light in a crevice of the
mystery and he drove directly at it, with no pretension.

"Charlie," he said, "you were not pleased to see Dabney turn up!"

The drunken creature did not lie.

"No; I didn't want to see him."

"Why not?"

"Because I thought he was dead."

"Because you did not wish to divide your father's estate with him-wasn't
that it?"

"Well, it was all mine-wasn't it-if Dabney was dead?"

The justice went on:

"You tried to shoot Dabney on the night he arrived!"

"I don't know," said Charlie. "I was drunk. Ask Clabe."

The man was in terror; but he kept his head-that was clear as light.

"Dabney knew he was in danger here, didn't he?"

"Yes; he did," said Charlie.

"And he was in fear?"

"Yes," said Charlie-"damnably in fear!"

"Of you!" cried the justice with a sudden, aggressive menace.

"Me?" Old Charlie looked strangely at the man. "Why, no-not me!"

"Of what, then?" said Randolph.

Old Charlie wavered; he got another measure of the brandy in him.

"Well," he said, "it was enough to be afraid of. Look what it did to
him!"

Randolph got up, then, and stood over against the man across the table.

"You Madisons are all big men. Now listen to me! It required force to
break that door in, and yet there is no mark on the door; that means
somebody broke it in with the pressure of his shoulder, softly. And
there is another thing, Charlie, that you have got to face: Dabney was
killed in his bed while asleep. The dog in the room did not make a
sound. Why?"

The face of the drunken man took on a strange, perplexed expression.

"That's so, Randolph," he said; "and it's strange-it's damned strange!"

"Not so very strange," replied the justice.

"Why not?" said Charlie.

"Because the dog knew the man who did that work in your father's room!"

And again, with menace and vigor, Randolph drove at the shaken drunkard:

"Where's the knife Dabney was killed with?"

Then, against all belief, against all expectation in the men, old
Charlie fumbled in a drawer beside him and laid a knife on the table.

Randolph gasped at the unbelievable success of his driven query, and my
uncle rose and joined him.

They looked closely at the knife. It was the common butcher knife of the
countryside, made by a smith from a worn-out file and to be found in any
kitchen; but it was ground to the point, and whetted to the
hair-shearing edge of a razor.

"Look on the handle!" said Charlie.

They looked. And there, burned in the wood crudely, like the imitative
undertaking of a child, was a skull and cross-bones.

"Where did you get this knife?" said my uncle.

"It was sticking here in my table, in my room, beside my bed, when I
woke up." He indicated with his finger nail the narrow hole in the
mahogany board where the point of the knife had been forced down. "And
this was under it."

He stooped again to the drawer and put a sheet of paper on the table
before the astonished men. It was a page of foolscap, with words printed
in blood by the point of the knife: "Chest empty! Put thousand in
gold-elm-meadow. Or the same to you!"

And there was the puncture in the center of the sheet where the point of
the knife had gone through. My uncle laid it on the table, over the
narrow hole in the mahogany board, and pressed it down with the knife.
The point fitted into the paper and the board.

There was blood on the knife; and the gruesome thing, thus reset, very
nearly threw old Charlie back into the panic of terror out of which the
brandy had helped him. His fingers twitched, and he kept puffing out his
loose underlip like a child laboring to hold back his emotions.

He went at the brandy bottle. And the tale he finally got out was the
wildest lie anybody ever put forward in his own defense-if it was a lie.
That was the point to judge. And this was Randolph's estimate at the
time.

Charlie said that, to cap all of Dabney's strange acts, about a week
before this night he asked for a thousand dollars. Charlie told him to
go to hell. He said Dabney did not resent either the refusal or the
harsh words of it. He simply sat still and began to take on an
appearance of fear that sent old Charlie, tumbler in hand, straight to
his liquor bottle. Dabney kept coming in every day or two to beg for
money; so Charlie got drunk to escape the thing.

"Where was I to get a thousand dollars?" he queried in the tale to my
uncle and Randolph.

He said the day before the tragedy was the worst. Dabney got at him in
terror for the money. He must have it to save his life, he went on
desperately, Charlie said. And then he cried!

Charlie spat violently at the recollection. There was something
gruesome, helpless and awful in the memory-in the way Dabney quaked; the
tears, and the jingle of the earrings; all the appearance of the man so
set to a part of brutal courage-and this shattering fear! The flapping
of the big half-moon earrings against the man's white quivering jowls
was the worst, Charlie said.

Randolph thought old Charlie colored the thing if he was lying about it.
If it was the truth the delusions of liquor would account for these
overdrawn impressions. At any rate, the justice promptly spoke out what
he thought.

"Charlie," he said, "you're trying to stage a sea yarn by the penny
writers. It won't do!"

The man reflected, looking Randolph in the face.

"Why, yes," he said; "you're right-that's what it sounds like. But it
isn't that. It's the truth." And he turned to my uncle. "You know it's
the truth, Abner."

Randolph said that just here, at this point in the affair, all the
established landmarks of common sense and sane credibility were suddenly
jumbled up.

What my uncle answered was:

"I think it's all true."

Charlie took a big linen handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped his
face. Then he said simply, quite simply, like a child: "I'm afraid!"

One could doubt everything else, Randolph said; but not this. The man
was in fear, beyond question.

"I've got it all figured out," Charlie continued. "They were after
Dabney for something they thought he had in the chest. They offered to
take a thousand dollars for their share and let him off. That's why he
was so crazy to raise the money. When they found the chest empty they
thought I had the thing, or knew where Dabney had concealed it; and now
they are after me!"

Old Charlie stopped again and wiped his face. "I don't want to die,
Abner," he added, "like Dabney-in the bed. What shall I do."

"There is only one thing to do," replied my uncle. "Put the money by the
elm in the meadow."

"But, Abner," replied the man, "where would I get a thousand dollars, as
I said to Dabney?"

"I will lend it to you," replied my uncle.

"But, Abner," said Charlie, "you haven't got a thousand dollars in gold
in your pocket."

"No," replied my uncle; "but if you will give me a lien on the land I
will undertake to pay the money. The estate is in ruin, but it's worth
double that sum."

And Randolph said that, among the other strange, mad, ridiculous things
of that memorable, extraordinary day, he wrote a deed of trust on the
Madison lands to secure Charlie's note to my uncle for a thousand
dollars.

So great virtue was there in my uncle's word, and such power had he to
inspire the faith of men, that he rode away, leaving old Charlie at
peace and confident that he had escaped from peril-whether, as Randolph
wondered, it was the peril of the pirate assassins in the great swamp or
the gibbet of Virginia.

Two hundred yards from the house, where the strip of bush, skirting the
meadow, touched the road, my uncle got down from his horse and tied the
bridle rein to a sapling.

"What now, Abner?" cried Randolph, like a man swept along in a current
of crazy happenings.

"I am going in to arrange about the payment of the money," replied my
uncle.

The justice swore a great oath. If my uncle was setting out to interview
desperate assassins-as his acts indicated-alone and unarmed, it was the
extreme of foolhardy peril. Did he think murderers would parley with him
and let him come away to tell it and to lead in a posse? It was a thing
beyond all sane belief!

And it is evidence of the blood in Randolph that in this conviction,
with the inevitable end of the venture before his face, he got down and
went in with my uncle.

The path lay along a sort of dike, thrown up in some ancient time
against the swamp. Now along the sides it was grown with great reeds,
water beech and the common bush of wet lands.

They came to the old tobacco house noiselessly on the damp path. The
tumbledown door had been set in place.

My uncle did not pause for any consideration of finesse or safety. He
went straight ahead to the door and flung it open. It was rotten and
insecurely set, and it fell with a clatter into the abandoned house.

At the sound a big, gaunt figure, asleep on the floor, sprang up.

In the dim light Randolph looked about for a weapon-a piece of the
broken door would do. But my uncle was undisturbed.

"Dabney," he said, "I came to arrange about the money. My agent, Mr.
Gray, in Memphis, will hand it to you. There will be nothing to sign."

Randolph said he cried out, because he was astonished: "Dabney Madison,
by the living God! I thought you were dead!"

My uncle turned about. "How could you think that, Randolph?" he said.
"You yourself pointed out how the dog was killed by somebody who knew
him; and you must have seen that there was no blood on the floor where
the dog lay-and consequently that the dog was killed in the bed to
furnish blood for the pretended murder."

"But the money, Abner!" cried Randolph. "Why do you pay Dabney Madison
this money?"

"Because it is his share of his father's estate," replied my uncle.

"So you were after that!" cried Randolph; "the half of your father's
estate. Damme, man, you took a lot of hell-turns on the road to that!
Why didn't you sue in the courts? Your right was legal."

"Because a suit at law would have brought out his past," replied my
uncle.

The man roused thus abruptly out of sleep had got now some measure of
control.

"Randolph," he said, "no law of God or man runs on the sea. The trade of
the sea south of the Bermudas is no business for a gentleman or to be
told in the land of his father's honor. Abner knew where I'd been!"

"Yes," replied my uncle. "When I saw your bleached face; when I saw your
cropped head under the pirate cloth; when I saw you take three steps in
your nervous walk, and turn-I knew."

"That I had been in the Spanish Main?" said Dabney.

"That you had been in the penitentiary!" said my uncle.



Chapter 6

The House of the Dead Man

WE WERE on our way to the Smallwood place-Abner and I. It was early in
the morning and I thought we were the first on the road; but at the
Three Forks, where the Lost Creek turnpike trails down from the
mountains, a horse had turned in before us.

It was a morning out of Paradise, crisp and bright. The spider-webs
glistened on the fence rails. The timber cracked. The ragweed was dusted
with silver. The sun was moving upward from behind the world. I could
have whistled out of sheer joy in being alive on this October morning
and the horse under me danced; but Abner rode looking down his nose. He
was always silent when he had this trip to make. And he had a reason for
it.

The pastureland that we were going on to did not belong to us. It had
been owned by the sheriff, Asbury Smallwood. In those days the sheriff
collected the county taxes. One night the sheriff's house had been
entered, burned over his head and a large sum of the county revenues
carried off. No one ever found a trace of those who had done this deed.
The sheriff was ruined. He had given up his lands and moved to a
neighboring county. His bondsmen had been forced to meet the loss. My
father had been one of them; but it was not the loss to my father that
bothered Abner.

"The thing does not hurt you, Rufus," he said; "but it cripples Elnathan
Stone and it breaks Adam Greathouse."

Stone was a grazier with heavy debts and Greathouse was a little farmer.
I remember how my father chaffed Abner when he paid his portion of this
loss.

"'The Lord gave,'" he said, "'and the Lord hath taken away'-eh, Abner?"

"But, Rufus," replied Abner, "did the Lord take? We must be sure of
that. There are others who take."

It was clear what Abner meant. If the Lord took he would be resigned to
it; but if another took he would follow with a weapon in his hand and
recover what had been taken. Abner's God was an exacting Overlord and
His requisitions were to be met with equanimity; but He did not go
halves with thieves and He issued no letters of marque.

When the sheriff failed Abner had put cattle on the land in an effort to
make what he could for the bondsmen. It was good grazing land, but it
was watered by springs, and we had to watch them. A beef steer does not
grow fat without plenty of water. We went every week to give the cattle
salt and to watch the springs.

As we rode I presently noticed that Abner was looking down at the
horsetrack. And then I saw what I had not noticed before, that there
were three horsetracks in the road-two going our way and one
returning-but only one of the tracks was fresh. Finally Abner pulled up
his big chestnut. We were passing the old burned house. The crumbled
foundations and the blasted trees stood at the end of a lane. There had
once been a gate before the house at the end of this lane, but it was
now nailed up. The horse going before us had entered this lane for a few
steps, then turned back into the road.

Abner did not speak. He looked at the track for a moment and then rode
on. Presently we came to the bars leading from the road into the
pasture. The horse had stopped here and its rider had got out of the
saddle and let down the bars. One could see where the horse had gone
through and the footprints of the rider were visible in the soft clay.
The old horsetrack also went in and came out at these bars.

Abner examined the man's footprints with what I thought was an excess of
interest. Travelers were always going through one's land; and, provided
they closed the bars behind them, what did it matter? Abner seemed
concerned about this traveler however. When we had entered the field he
sat for some time in the saddle; and then, instead of going to the hills
where the springs were, he rode up the valley toward a piece of woods.
There was a little rivulet threading this valley and he watched it as he
rode.

Finally, just before the rivulet entered the woods, he stopped and got
down out of his saddle. When I came up he was looking at a track on the
edge of the little stream. It was the footprint of a man, still muddy
where the water had run into it. Abner stood on the bank beside the
rivulet, and for a good while I could not imagine what he was waiting
for. Then, as he watched the track, I understood. He was waiting for the
muddy water to clear so he could see the imprint of the man's foot.

"Uncle Abner," I said, "what do you care about who goes through the
field?"

"Ordinarily I do not care," he said, "if the man lays up the fence
behind him; but there is something out of the ordinary about this thing.
The man who crossed there on foot is the same man who came in on the
horse. The footprints here and at the bar show the same plate on the
bootheel. He rode a horse that had been here before today, because it
remembered the lane and tried to turn in there. Moreover, the man did
not wish to be seen, because he came early, hid the horse and went on
foot back toward the burned house."

"How do you know that he had hidden the horse, Uncle Abner?"

For answer he beckoned to me and we rode into the woods. The leaves were
damp and the horses made no sound. In a few moments Abner stopped and
pointed through the beech trees, and I saw a bay horse tied to a
sapling. The horse stood with his legs wide apart and his head down.

"The horse is asleep," said Abner; "it has been ridden all night. We
must find the rider."

I was now alive with interest. The old story of the robbery floated
before me in romantic colors. What innocent person would come here by
stealth, ride his horse all night and then hide it in the woods?
Moreover, as Abner said, this horse had been to the sheriff's house
before today; and it had been there before the house was burned-because
it had started to enter the old lane and had been turned back by its
rider. We were all familiar with such striking examples of memory in
horses. A horse, having once gone over a road and entered at a certain
gate, will follow that road on a second trip and again enter that gate.

Then I remembered the old horsetrack that had preceded this one, and the
solution of this thing appeared before me. The story had gone about that
two men had robbed the sheriff and these evidences tallied with that
story. Two men had ridden into that pasture; that one track was older
was because one of the men had gone to tell the other to meet him
here-had ridden back-and the other had followed. The horse of the first
robber was doubtless concealed deeper in the wood. And why had they
returned? That was clear enough-they had concealed the booty until now
and had just come back for it.

The thrill of adventure tingled in my blood. We were on the trail of the
robbers and they could not easily escape us. The one who had ridden this
horse could not be far away, since his track in the brook was muddy when
we found it; but why had he crossed the brook in the direction of the
burned house? The way over the hill toward the house was wholly in the
open-clean sod, not even a tree. The man on foot could not have been out
of sight of us when we rode across the brook and round the brow of the
hill-but he was out of sight. We sat there in our saddles and searched
the land, lying smooth and open before us. There was the burned house
below, bare as my hand, and the meadows, all open to the eye. A rabbit
could not have hidden-where was the rider of that worn-out, sleeping
horse?

Abner sat there looking down at this clean, open land. A man could not
vanish into the air; he could not hide in a wisp of blue grass; he could
not cross three hundred acres of open country while his track in a
running brook remained muddy. He could have reached the brow of the hill
and perhaps gone down to the house, but he could not have passed the
meadows and the pasture field beyond without wings on his shoulders.

The morning was on its way; the air was like lotus. The sun, still out
of sight, was beginning to gild the hilltops. I looked up; away on the
knob at the summit of the hill there was an old graveyard-that was a
curious custom, to put our dead on the highest point of land. A patch of
sunlight lay on this village of the dead-and as I looked a thing caught
my eye.

I turned in the saddle.

"I saw something flash up there, Uncle Abner."

"Flash," he said-"like a weapon?"

"Glitter," I said. And I caught up the bridle-rein.

But Abner put his hand on the bit.

"Quietly, Martin," he said. "We will ride slowly round the hill, as
though we were looking for the cattle, and go up behind that knob; there
is a ridge there and we shall not be seen until we come out on the crest
of the hill beside the graveyard."

We rode idly away, stopping now and then, like persons at their leisure.
But I was afire with interest. All the way to the crest of the hill the
blood skipped in my veins. The horses made no sound on the carpet of
green sod. And when we came out suddenly beside the ancient graveyard I
fully expected to see there a brace of robbers-like some picture in a
story-with bloody cloths around their heads and pistols in their belts;
or two bewhiskered pirates before a heap of pieces-of-eight.

On the tick of the clock I was disillusioned, however. A man who had
been kneeling by a grave rose. I knew him in the twinkling of an eye. He
was the sheriff and in the twinkling of an eye I knew why he was there;
and I was covered with confusion. His father was buried in this old
graveyard. It was a land where men concealed their feelings as one
conceals the practice of a crime; and one would have stolen his
neighbor's goods before he would have intruded upon the secrecy of his
emotions.

I pulled up my horse and would have turned back, pretending that I had
not seen him, for I was ashamed; but Abner rode on and presently I
followed in amazement. If Abner had cursed his horse or warbled a ribald
song I could not have been more astonished. I was ashamed for myself and
I was ashamed for Abner. How could he ride in on a man who had just got
up from beside his father's grave? My mind flashed back over Abner's
life to find a precedent for this conspicuous inconsiderate act; but
there was nothing like it in all the history of the man.

When the sheriff saw us he wiped his face with his sleeve and went white
as a sheet. And under my own shirt I felt and suffered with the man. I
should have gone white like that if one had caught me thus. And in my
throat I choked with bitterness at Abner. Had his heart tilted and every
generous instinct been emptied out of it? Then I thought he meant to
turn the thing with some word that would cover the man's confusion and
save his feelings inviolate; but he shocked me out of that.

"Smallwood," said Abner, "you have come back!"

The man blinked as though the sun were in his eyes. He had not yet
regained the mastery of himself.

"Yes," he said.

"And why do you come?" said Abner.

A flush of scarlet spread over the man's white face.

"And do you ask me that?" he cried. "It is the tomb of my father!"

"Your father," said Abner, "was an upright man. He lived in the fear of
God. I respect his tomb."

"I thank you, Abner," replied the man. "I honor my father's grave."

"You honor it late," said Abner.

"Late!" echoed Smallwood.

"Late," said Abner.

The man spread out his hands with a gesture of resignation.

"You mean that my misfortune has dishonored my father?"

"No," said Abner, "that is not what I mean; by a misfortune no man can
be dishonored-neither his father nor his father's father."

"What is it you mean, then?" said the man.

"Smallwood," said Abner, "is it not before you; where you in your
ownership allowed the fence around this grave to rot I have rebuilt it,
and where you allowed the weeds to grow up I have cut them down?"

It was the truth. Abner had put up a fence and had cleaned the
graveyard. Only the myrtle and cinquefoil covered it. I thought the
sheriff would be ashamed at that, but his face brightened.

"It is disaster, Abner, that brings' a man back to his duties to the
dead. In prosperity we forget, but in poverty we remember."

"The Master," replied Abner, "was not very much concerned about the
dead; nor am I. The dead are in God's keeping! It is our duties to the
living that should move us. Do you remember, Smallwood, the story of the
young man who wished to go and bury his father?"

"I do," said Smallwood, "and I have always held him in honor for it."

"And so, too, the Master would have held him, but for one thing."

"What thing?" said Smallwood.

"That the story was an excuse," replied Abner.

I saw the light go out of the man's face and his lips tremble; and then
he said what I was afraid he would say.

"Abner," he said, "if you are determined to gouge this thing out of me,
why here it is: I cannot bear to live in this community any longer. I am
ashamed to see those upon whom I have brought misfortune-Elnathan Stone,
and your brother Rufus, and Adam Greathouse. I have made up my mind to
leave the country forever, but I wanted to see the place where my father
was buried before I went, because I shall never see it again. You don't
understand how a man can feel like that; but I tell you, when a man is
in trouble he will remember his father's roof if he is living, and his
father's grave if he is dead."

I was so mortified before this confession that Abner's heartless manner
had forced out of the man that I reached over and caught my uncle by the
sleeve. My horse stood by Abner's chestnut, and I hoped that he would
yield to my importunity and ride on; but he turned in his saddle and
looked first at me and then down upon the sheriff.

"Martin," he said, "thinks we ought to leave you to your filial
devotions."

"It is a credit to the child's heart," replied the man, "and a rebuke to
you, Abner. It is a pity that age robs us of charity."

Abner put his hands on the pommel of his saddle and regarded the
sheriff.

"I have read St. Paul's epistle on charity," he said, "and, after long
reflection, I am persuaded that there exists a greater thing than
charity-a thing of more value to the human family. Like charity, it
rejoiceth not in iniquity, but it does not bear all things or believe
all things, or endure all things; and, unlike charity, it seeketh its
own....Do you know what thing I mean, Smallwood? I will tell you. It
is Justice."

"Abner," replied the man, "I am in no humor to hear a sermon."

"Those who need a sermon," said Abner, "are rarely in the humor to hear
it."

"Abner," cried the man, "you annoy me! Will you ride on?"

"Presently," replied Abner; "when we have talked together a little
further. You are about to leave the country. I shall perhaps never see
you again and I would have your opinion upon a certain matter."

"Well," said the man, "what is it?"

"It is this," said Abner. "You appear to entertain great filial respect,
and I would ask you a question touching that regard: What ought to be
done with a man who would use a weapon against his father?"

"He ought to be hanged," said Smallwood.

"And would it change the case," said Abner, "if the father held
something which the son had intrusted to him and would not give it up
because it belonged to another, and the son, to take it, should come
against his father with an iron in his hand?"

The sheriff's face became a land of doubt, of suspicion, of uncertainty
and, I thought, of fear.

"Abner," cried the man, "I do not understand; will you explain it?"

"I will explain this thing which you do not understand," replied Abner,
"when you have explained a thing which I do not understand. Why was it
that you came here last night and again this morning? That was two
visits to your father's grave within six hours. I do not understand why
you should make two trips-and one upon the heels of the other."

For a moment the man did not reply; then he spoke. "How do you know that
I was here last night? Did you see me come or did another see and tell
you?"

"I did not see you," replied Abner, "nor did any one tell me that you
came; but I know it in spite of that."

"And how do you know it?" said Smallwood.

"I will tell you," said Abner. "On the road this morning I observed two
horse-tracks leading this way; they both turned in at the same
crossroads and they both came to this place. One was fresh, the other
was some hours old-it is easy to tell that on a clay road. I compared
those two tracks and the third returning track, and presently I saw that
they had been made by the same horse."

Abner stopped and pointed down toward the beech woods.

"Moreover," he continued, "your horse, hidden among those trees, is worn
out and asleep. Now you live only some twenty miles away-that journey
this morning would not have so fatigued your horse that he would sleep
on his feet; but to make two trips-to go all night-to travel sixty
miles-would do it."

The sheriff's head did not move, but I saw his eyes glance down. The
glance did not escape Abner and he went on.

"I saw the crowbar in the grass there some time ago," he said; "but what
has the crowbar to do with your two trips?"

I, too, saw now the iron bar. It was the thing that had glittered in the
sun.

The man threw back his shoulders; he lifted his face and stood up. There
came upon him the pose and expression of one who steps out at last
desperately into the open.

"Yes," he said, "I was here last night. It was my horse that made those
tracks in the road and it is my horse that is hidden in the woods now.
And that is my crowbar in the grass...And do you want to know why I
made those two trips, and why I brought that crowbar, and why I hid my
horse?...Well, I'll tell you, since there is no shame in you and no
decent feeling, and you are determined to have it....You can't
understand, Abner, because you have a heart of stone; but I tell you I
wanted to see my father's grave before I left the country forever. I was
ashamed to meet the people over here and so I came in the night. When I
got here I saw that the heavy slab over my father's grave had settled
down and was wedged in against the coping. I tried to straighten it up,
but I could not...Well, what would you have done, Abner-gone away and
left your father's tomb a ruin?...No matter what you would have done!
I went back twenty miles and got that crowbar and came again to lift and
straighten the stone over my father's grave before I left it....And
now, will you ride on and leave me to finish my work and go?"

"Smallwood," Abner said presently, "how do you know that your house was
robbed before it was burned? Might it not be that the county revenues
were burned with the house?"

"I will tell you how I know that, Abner," replied the man. "The revenues
of the county were all in my deerskin saddle-pockets, under my pillow;
when I awoke in the night the house was dark and filled with smoke. I
jumped up, seized my clothes, which were on a chair by the bed, and ran
downstairs; but, first, I felt under the pillow for my saddle-pockets--and
they were gone."

"But, Smallwood," said Abner, "how can you be certain that the money was
stolen out of your saddle-pockets if you did not find them?"

"I did find them," replied the sheriff; "I went back into the house and
got the saddle-pockets and brought them out-and they were empty."

"That was a brave thing to do, Smallwood," said Abner-"to go back into a
burning house filled with smoke and dark. You could have had only a
moment."

"You speak the truth, Abner," replied the sheriff. "I had only a
moment-the house was a pot of smoke. But the money was in my care,
Abner. There was my duty-and what is a man's life against that!"

I saw Abner's back straighten and I heard his feet grind on the iron of
his stirrups.

"And now, Smallwood," he said, and his voice was like the menace of a
weapon, "will you tell me how it was possible for you to go into a house
that was dark and filled with smoke, and thus quickly-in a moment-find
those empty saddle-pockets, unless you knew exactly where they were?"

I saw that Abner's question had impaled the man, as one pierces a fly
through with a needle; and, like a fly, the man in his confusion
fluttered.

"Smallwood," said Abner, "you are a thief and a hypocrite and a liar!
And, like all liars, you have destroyed yourself! You not only stole
this money but you tried to make your father an accomplice in that
robbery. To conceal it, you hid it in this dead man's house. And,
behold, the dead man has held his house against you! When you came here
last night to carry away the money you found that the slab over your
father's grave had fallen and wedged itself in against the limestone
coping, and you could not lift it; and so you went back for that
crowbar...But who knows, you thief, what influence, though he be dead,
a just man has with God! I came in time to help your father hold his
house-and against his son, with a weapon in his hand!"

I saw the man cringe and writhe and shiver, as though he were unable to
get out of his tracks; then the power came to him, and he vaulted over
the fence and ran. He ran in fear down the hill and across the brook and
into the wood; and a moment later he came out with his tired horse at a
gallop.

Abner looked down from the hilltop on the flying thief, but he made no
move to follow.

"Let him go," he said, "for his father's sake. We owe the dead man that
much."

Then he got down from his horse, thrust the crowbar under the slab over
the grave and lifted it up.

Beneath it were the sheriff's deerskin saddle-pockets and the stolen
money!



Chapter 7

A Twilight Adventure

IT WAS A STRANGE scene that we approached. Before a crossroad leading
into a grove of beech trees, a man sat on his horse with a rifle across
his saddle. He did not speak until we were before him in the road, and
then his words were sinister.

"Ride on!" he said.

But my Uncle Abner did not ride on. He pulled up his big chestnut and
looked calmly at the man.

"You speak like one having authority," he said.

The man answered with an oath.

"Ride on, or you'll get into trouble!"

"I am accustomed to trouble," replied my uncle with great composure;
"you must give me a better reason."

"I'll give you hell!" growled the man. "Ride on!"

Abner's eyes traveled over the speaker with a deliberate scrutiny.

"It is not yours to give," he said, "although possibly to receive. Are
the roads of Virginia held by arms?"

"This one is," replied the man.

"I think not," replied my Uncle Abner, and, touching his horse with his
heel, he turned into the crossroad.

The man seized his weapon, and I heard the hammer click under his thumb.
Abner must have heard it, too, but he did not turn his broad back. He
only called to me in his usual matter-of-fact voice:

"Go on, Martin; I will overtake you."

The man brought his gun up to his middle, but he did not shoot. He was
like all those who undertake to command obedience without having first
determined precisely what they will do if their orders are disregarded.
He was prepared to threaten with desperate words, but not to support
that threat with a desperate act, and he hung there uncertain, cursing
under his breath.

I would have gone on as my uncle had told me to do, but now the man came
to a decision.

"No, by God!" he said; "if he goes in, you go in, too!"

And he seized my bridle and turned my horse into the crossroad; then he
followed.

There is a long twilight in these hills. The sun departs, but the day
remains. A sort of weird, dim, elfin day, that dawns at sunset, and
envelops and possesses the world. The land is full of light, but it is
the light of no heavenly sun. It is a light equal everywhere, as though
the earth strove to illumine itself, and succeeded with that labor.

The stars are not yet out. Now and then a pale moon rides in the sky,
but it has no power, and the light is not from it. The wind is usually
gone; the air is soft, and the fragrance of the fields fills it like a
perfume. The noises of the day and of the creatures that go about by day
cease, and the noises of the night and of the creatures that haunt the
night begin. The bat swoops and circles in the maddest action, but
without a sound. The eye sees him, but the ear hears nothing. The
whippoorwill begins his plaintive cry, and one hears, but does not see.

It is a world that we do not understand, for we are creatures of the
sun, and we are fearful lest we come upon things at work here, of which
we have no experience, and that may be able to justify themselves
against our reason. And so a man falls into silence when he travels in
this twilight, and he looks and listens with his senses out on guard.

It was an old wagon-road that we entered, with the grass growing between
the ruts. The horses traveled without a sound until we began to enter a
grove of ancient beech trees; then the dead leaves cracked and rustled.
Abner did not look behind him, and so he did not know that I came. He
knew that someone followed, but he doubtless took it for the sentinel in
the road. And I did not speak.

The man with the cocked gun rode grimly behind me. I did not know
whither we went or to what end. We might be shot down from behind a tree
or murdered in our saddles. It was not a land where men took desperate
measures upon a triviality. And I knew that Abner rode into something
that little men, lacking courage, would gladly have stayed out of.

Presently my ear caught a sound, or, rather, a confused mingling of
sounds, as of men digging in the earth. It was faint, and some distance
beyond us in the heart of the beech woods, but as we traveled the sound
increased and I could distinguish the strokes of the mattock, and the
thrust of the shovel and the clatter of the earth on the dry leaves.

These sounds seemed at first to be before us, and then, a little later,
off on our right hand. And finally, through the gray boles of the beech
trees in the lowland, I saw two men at work digging a pit. They had just
begun their work, for there was little earth thrown out. But there was a
great heap of leaves that they had cleared away, and heavy cakes of the
baked crust that the mattocks had pried up. The length of the pit lay at
right angles to the road, and the men were working with their backs
toward us. They were in their shirts and trousers, and the heavy mottled
shadows thrown by the beech limbs hovered on their backs and shoulders
like a flock of night birds. The earth was baked and hard; the mattock
rang on it, and among the noises of their work they did not hear us.

I saw Abner look off at this strange labor, his head half turned, but he
did not stop and we went on. The old wagon-road made a turn into the low
ground. I heard the sound of horses, and a moment later we came upon a
dozen men.

I shall not easily forget that scene. The beech trees had been deadened
by some settler who had chopped a ring around them, and they stood gaunt
with a few tattered leaves, letting the weird twilight in. Some of the
men stood about, others sat on the fallen trees, and others in their
saddles. But upon every man of that grim company there was the air and
aspect of one who waits for something to be finished.

An old man with a heavy iron-gray beard smoked a pipe, puffing out great
mouthfuls of smoke with a sort of deliberate energy; another whittled a
stick, cutting a bull with horns, and shaping his work with the nicest
care; and still another traced letters on the pommel of his saddle with
his thumbnail.

A little to one side a great pronged beech thrust out a gray arm, and
under it two men sat on their horses, their elbows strapped to their
bodies and their mouths gagged with a saddlecloth. And behind them a man
in his saddle was working with a colt halter, unraveling the twine that
bound the headpiece and seeking thereby to get a greater length of rope.

This was the scene when I caught it first. But a moment later, when my
uncle rode into it, the thing burst into furious life. Men sprang up,
caught his horse by the bit and covered him with weapons. Some one
called for the sentinel who rode behind me, and he galloped up. For a
moment there was confusion. Then the big man who had smoked with such
deliberation called out my uncle's name, others repeated it, and the
panic was gone. But a ring of stern, determined faces were around him
and before his horse, and with the passing of the flash of action there
passed no whit of the grim purpose upon which these men were set.

My uncle looked about him.

"Lemuel Arnold," he said; "Nicholas Vance, Hiram Ward, you here!"

As my uncle named these men I knew them. They were cattle grazers. Ward
was the big man with the pipe. The men with them were their renters and
drovers.

Their lands lay nearest to the mountains. The geographical position made
for feudal customs and a certain independence of action. They were on
the border, they were accustomed to say, and had to take care of
themselves. And it ought to be written that they did take care of
themselves with courage and decision, and on occasion they also took
care of Virginia.

Their fathers had pushed the frontier of the dominion northward and
westward and had held the land. They had fought the savage single-handed
and desperately, by his own methods and with his own weapons. Ruthless
and merciless, eye for eye and tooth for tooth, they returned what they
were given.

They did not send to Virginia for militia when the savage came; they
fought him at their doors, and followed him through the forest, and took
their toll of death. They were hardier than he was, and their hands were
heavier and bloodier, until the old men in the tribes of the Ohio Valley
forbade these raids because they cost too much, and turned the war
parties south into Kentucky.

Certain historians have written severely of these men and their ruthless
methods, and prattled of humane warfare; but they wrote nursing their
soft spines in the security of a civilization which these men's hands
had builded, and their words are hollow.

"Abner," said Ward, "let me speak plainly. We have got an account to
settle with a couple of cattle thieves and we are not going to be
interfered with. Cattle stealing and murder have got to stop in these
hills. We've had enough of it."

"Well," replied my uncle, "I am the last man in Virginia to interfere
with that. We have all had enough of it, and we are all determined that
it must cease. But how do you propose to end it?"

"With a rope," said Ward.

"It is a good way," replied Abner, "when it is done the right way."

"What do you mean by the right way?" said Ward.

"I mean," answered my uncle, "that we have all agreed to a way and we
ought to stick to our agreement. Now, I want to help you to put down
cattle stealing and murder, but I want also to keep my word."

"And how have you given your word?"

"In the same way that you have given yours," said Abner, "and as every
man here has given his. Our fathers found out that they could not manage
the assassin and the thief when every man undertook to act for himself,
so they got together and agreed upon a certain way to do these things.
Now, we have indorsed what they agreed to, and promised to obey it, and
I for one would like to keep my promise."

The big man's face was puzzled. Now it cleared.

"Hell!" he said. "You mean the law?"

"Call it what you like," replied Abner; "it is merely the agreement of
everybody to do certain things in a certain way."

The man made a decisive gesture with a jerk of his head.

"Well," he said, "we're going to do this thing our own way."

My uncle's face became thoughtful.

"Then," he said, "you will injure some innocent people."

"You mean these two blacklegs?"

And Ward indicated the prisoners with a gesture of his thumb.

My uncle lifted his face and looked at the two men some distance away
beneath the great beech, as though he had but now observed them.

"I was not thinking of them," he answered. "I was thinking that if men
like you and Lemuel Arnold and Nicholas Vance violate the law, lesser
men will follow your example, and as you justify your act for security,
they will justify theirs for revenge and plunder. And so the law will go
to pieces and a lot of weak and innocent people who depend upon it for
security will be left unprotected."

These were words that I have remembered, because they put the danger of
lynch law in a light I had not thought of. But I saw that they would not
move these determined men. Their blood was up and they received them
coldly.

"Abner," said Ward, "we are not going to argue this thing with you.
There are times when men have to take the law into their own hands. We
live here at the foot of the mountains. Our cattle are stolen and run
across the border into Maryland. We are tired of it and we intend to
stop it.

"Our lives and our property are menaced by a set of reckless desperate
devils that we have determined to hunt down and hang to the first tree
in sight. We did not send for you. You pushed your way in here; and now,
if you are afraid of breaking the law, you can ride on, because we are
going to break it-if to hang a pair of murderous devils is to break it."

I was astonished at my uncle's decision.

"Well," he said, "if the law must be broken, I will stay and help you
break it!"

"Very well," replied Ward; "but don't get a wrong notion in your head,
Abner. If you choose to stay, you put yourself on a footing with
everybody else."

"And that is precisely what I want to do," replied Abner, "but as
matters stand now, every man here has an advantage over me."

"What advantage, Abner?" said Ward.

"The advantage," answered my uncle, "that he has heard all the evidence
against your prisoners and is convinced that they are guilty."

"If that is all the advantage, Abner," replied Ward, "you shall not be
denied it. There has been so much cattle stealing here of late that our
people living on the border finally got together and determined to stop
every drove going up into the mountains that wasn't accompanied by
somebody that we knew was all right. This afternoon one of my men
reported a little bunch of about a hundred steers on the road, and I
stopped it. These two men were driving the cattle. I inquired if the
cattle belonged to them and they replied that they were not the owners,
but that they had been hired to take the drove over into Maryland. I did
not know the men, and as they met my inquiries with oaths and
imprecations, I was suspicious of them. I demanded the name of the owner
who had hired them to drive the cattle. They said it was none of my
damned business and went on. I raised the county. We overtook them,
turned their cattle into a field, and brought them back until we could
find out who the drove belonged to. On the road we met Bowers."

He turned and indicated the man who was working with the rope halter.

I knew the man. He was a cattle shipper, somewhat involved in debt, but
who managed to buy and sell and somehow keep his head above water.

"He told us the truth. Yesterday evening he had gone over on the
Stone-Coal to look at Daniel Coopman's cattle. He had heard that some
grazer from your county, Abner, was on the way up to buy the cattle for
stockers. He wanted to get in ahead of your man, so he left home that
evening and got to Coopman's place about sundown. He took a short cut on
foot over the hill, and when he came out he saw a man on the opposite
ridge where the road runs, ride away. The man seemed to have been
sitting on his horse looking down into the little valley where Coopman's
house stands. Bowers went down to the house, but Coopman was not there.
The door was open, and Bowers says the house looked as though Coopman
had just gone out of it and might come back any moment. There was no one
about, because Coopman's wife had gone on a visit to her daughter, over
the mountains, and the old man was alone.

"Bowers thought Coopman was out showing the cattle to the man whom he
had just seen ride off, so he went out to the pasture field to look for
him. He could not find him and he could not find the cattle. He came
back to the house to wait until Coopman should come in. He sat down on
the porch. As he sat there he noticed that the porch had been scrubbed
and was still wet. He looked at it and saw that it had been scrubbed
only at one place before the door. This seemed to him a little peculiar,
and he wondered why Coopman had scrubbed his porch only in one place. He
got up and as he went toward the door he saw that the jamb of the door
was splintered at a point about halfway up. He examined this splintered
place and presently discovered that it was a bullet hole.

"This alarmed him, and he went out into the yard. There he saw a wagon
track leading away from the house toward the road. In the weeds he found
Coopman's watch. He picked it up and put it into his pocket. It was a
big silver watch, with Coopman's name on it, and attached to it was a
buckskin string. He followed the track to the gate, where it entered the
road. He discovered then that the cattle had also passed through this
gate. It was now night. Bowers went back, got Coopman's saddle horse out
of the stable, rode him home, and followed the track of the cattle this
morning, but he saw no trace of the drove until we met him."

"What did Shifflet and Twiggs say to this story?" inquired Abner.

"They did not hear it," answered Ward; "Bowers did not talk before them.
He rode aside with us when we met him."

"Did Shifflet and Twiggs know Bowers?" said Abner.

"I don't know," replied Ward; "their talk was so foul when we stopped
the drove that we had to tie their mouths up."

"Is that all?" said Abner.

Ward swore a great oath.

"No!" he said. "Do you think we would hang men on that? From what Bowers
told us, we thought Shifflet and Twiggs had killed Daniel Coopman and
driven off his cattle; but we wanted to be certain of it, so we set out
to discover what they had done with Coopman's body after they had killed
him and what they had done with the wagon. We followed the trail of the
drove down to the Valley River. No wagon had crossed, but on the other
side we found that a wagon and a drove of cattle had turned out of the
road and gone along the basin of the river for about a mile through the
woods. And there in a bend of the river we found where these devils had
camped."

"There had been a great fire of logs very near to the river, but none of
the ashes of this fire remained. From a circular space some twelve feet
in diameter the ashes had all been shoveled off, the marks of the shovel
being distinct. In the center of the place where this fire had burned
the ground had been scraped clean, but near the edges there were some
traces of cinders and the ground was blackened. In the river at this
point, just opposite the remains of the fire, was a natural washout or
hole. We made a raft of logs, cut a pole with a fork on the end and
dragged the river. We found most of the wagon iron, all showing the
effect of fire. Then we fastened a tin bucket to a pole and fished the
washout. We brought lip cinders, buttons, buckles and pieces of bone."

Ward paused.

"That settled it, and we came back here to swing the devils up."

My uncle had listened very carefully, and now he spoke.

"What did the man pay Twiggs and Shifflet?" said my uncle. "Did they
tell you that when you stopped the drove?"

"Now that," answered Ward, "was another piece of damning evidence. When
we searched the men we found a pocket-book on Shifflet with a hundred
and fifteen dollars and some odd cents. It was Daniel Coopman's
pocketbook, because there was an old tax receipt in it that had slipped
down between the leather and the lining.

"We asked Shifflet where he got it, and he said that the fifteen dollars
and the change was his own money and that the hundred had been paid to
him by the man who had hired them to drive the cattle. He explained his
possession of the pocketbook by saying that this man had the money in
it, and when he went to pay them he said that they might just as well
take it, too."

"Who was this man?" said Abner.

"They will not tell who he was."

"Why not?"

"Now, Abner," cried Ward, "why not, indeed! Because there never was any
such man. The story is a lie out of the whole cloth. Those two devils
are guilty as hell. The proof is all dead against them."

"Well," replied my uncle, "what circumstantial evidence proves, depends
a good deal on how you get started. It is a somewhat dangerous road to
the truth, because all the signboards have a curious trick of pointing
in the direction that you are going. Now, a man will never realize this
unless he turns around and starts back, then he will see, to his
amazement that the signboards have also turned. But as long as his face
is set one certain way, it is of no use to talk to him, he won't listen
to you; and if he sees you going the other way, he will call you a
fool."

"There is only one way in this case," said Ward.

"There are always two ways in every case," replied Abner, "that the
suspected person is either guilty or innocent. You have started upon the
theory that Shifflet and Twiggs are guilty. Now, suppose you had started
the other way, what then?"

"Well," said Ward, "what then?"

"This, then," continued Abner. "You stop Shifflet and Twiggs on the road
with Daniel Coopman's cattle, and they tell you that a man has hired
them to drive this drove into Maryland. You believe that and start out
to find the man. You find Bowers!"

Bowers went deadly white.

"For God's sake, Abner!" he said.

But my uncle was merciless and he drove in the conclusion.

"What then?"

There was no answer, but the faces of the men about my uncle turned
toward the man whose trembling hands fingered the rope that he was
preparing for another.

"But the things we found, Abner?" said Ward.

"What do they prove," continued my uncle, "now that the signboards are
turned? That somebody killed Daniel Coopman and drove off his cattle,
and afterward destroyed the body and the wagon in which it was hauled
away...But who did that?...The men who were driving Daniel Coopman's
cattle, or the man who was riding Daniel Coopman's horse, and carrying
Daniel Coopman's watch in his pocket?"

Ward's face was a study in expression. "Ah!" cried Abner. "Remember that
the signboards have turned about. And what do they point to if we read
them on the way we are going now? The man who killed Coopman was afraid
to be found with the cattle, so he hired Twiggs and Shifflet to drive
them into Maryland for him and follows on another road."

"But his story, Abner?" said Ward.

"And what of it?" replied my uncle. "He is taken and he must explain how
he comes by the horse that he rides, and the watch that he carries, and
he must find the criminal. Well, he tells you a tale to fit the facts
that you will find when you go back to look, and he gives you Shifflet
and Twiggs to hang."

I never saw a man in more mortal terror than Jacob Bowers. He sat in his
saddle like a man bewildered.

"My God!" he said, and again he repeated it, and again.

And he had cause for that terror on him. My uncle was stern and
ruthless. The pendulum had swung the other way, and the lawless monster
that Bowers had allied was now turning on himself. He saw it and his
joints were unhinged with fear.

A voice crashed out of the ring of desperate men, uttering the changed
opinion.

"By God!" it cried, "we've got the right man now."

And one caught the rope out of Bowers' hand.

But my Uncle Abner rode in on them.

"Are you sure about that?" he said.

"Sure!" they echoed. "You have shown it yourself, Abner."

"No," replied my uncle, "I have not shown it. I have shown merely
whither circumstantial evidence leads us when we go hotfoot after a
theory. Bowers says that there was a man on the hill above Daniel
Coopman's house, and this man will know that he did not kill Daniel
Coopman and that his story is the truth."

They laughed in my uncle's face.

"Do you believe that there was any such person?"

My uncle seemed to increase in stature, and his voice became big and
dominant.

"I do," he said, "because I am the man!"

They had got their lesson, and we rode out with Shifflet and Twiggs to a
legal trial.



Chapter 8

The Age of Miracles

THE GIRL was standing apart from the crowd in the great avenue of
poplars that led up to the house. She seemed embarrassed and uncertain
what to do, a thing of April emerging into Summer.

Abner and Randolph marked her as they entered along the gravel road.

They had left their horses at the gate, but she had brought hers inside,
as though after some habit unconsciously upon her.

But half-way to the house she had remembered and got down. And she stood
now against the horse's shoulder. It was a black hunter, big and old,
but age marred no beauty of his lines. He was like a horse of ebony,
enchanted out of the earth by some Arabian magic, but not yet by that
magic awakened into life.

The girl wore a long, dark riding-skirt, after the fashion of the time,
and a coat of hunter's pink. Her dark hair was in a great wrist-thick
plait. Her eyes, too, were big and dark, and her body firm and lithe
from the out-of-doors.

"Ah!" cried Randolph, making his characteristic gesture, "Prospero has
been piping in this grove. Here is a daughter of the immortal morning!
We grow old, Abner, and it is youth that the gods love."

My uncle, his hands behind him, his eyes on the gravel road, looked up
at the bewitching picture.

"Poor child," he said; "the gods that love her must be gods of the
valleys and not gods of the hills."

"Ruth amid the alien corn! Is it a better figure, Abner? Well, she has a
finer inheritance than these lands; she has youth!"

"She ought to have both," replied my uncle. "It was sheer robbery to
take her inheritance."

"It was a proceeding at law," replied the Justice. "It was the law that
did the thing, and we can not hold the law in disrespect."

"But the man who uses the law to accomplish a wrong, we can so hold,"
said Abner. "He is an outlaw, as the highwayman and the pirate are."

He extended his arm toward the great house sitting at the end of the
avenue.

"In spite of the sanction of the law, I hold this dead man for a robber.
And I would have wrested these lands from him, if I could. But your law,
Randolph, stood before him."

"Well," replied the Justice, "he takes no gain from it; he lies yonder
waiting for the grave."

"But his brother takes," said Abner, "and this child loses."

The Justice, elegant in the costume of the time, turned his ebony stick
in his fingers.

"One should forgive the dead," he commented in a facetious note; "it is
a mandate of the Scripture."

"I am not concerned about the dead," replied Abner. "The dead are in
God's hands. It is the living who concern me."

"Then," cried the Justice, "you should forgive the brother who takes."

"And I shall forgive him," replied Abner, "when he returns what he has
taken."

"Returns what he has taken!" Randolph laughed. "Why, Abner, the devil
could not filch a coin out of the clutches of old Benton Wolf."

"The devil," said my uncle, "is not the authority that I depend on."

"A miracle of Heaven, then," said the Justice. "But, alas, it is not the
age of miracles."

"Perhaps," replied Abner, his voice descending into a deeper tone, "but
I am not so certain."

They had come now to where the girl stood, her back against the black
shoulder of the horse. The morning air moved the yellow leaves about her
feet. She darted out to meet them, her face aglow.

"Damme!" cried Randolph. "William of Avon knew only witches of the
second order! How do you do, Julia? I have hardly seen you since you
were no taller than my stick, and told me that your name was
'Pete-George,' and that you were a circus-horse, and offered to do
tricks for me."

A shadow crossed the girl's face.

"I remember," she said, "it was up there on the porch!"

"Egad!" cried Randolph, embarrassed. "And so it was!"

He kissed the tips of the girl's fingers and the shadow in her face
fled.

For the man's heart was good, and he had the manner of a gentleman. But
it was Abner that she turned to in her dilemma.

"I forgot," she said, "and almost rode into the house. Do you think I
could leave the horse here? He will stand if I drop the rein."

Then she went on to make her explanation. She wanted to see the old
house that had been so long her home. This was the only opportunity,
today, when all the countryside came to the dead man's burial. She
thought she might come, too, although her motive was no tribute of
respect.

She put her hand through Abner's arm and he looked down upon her, grave
and troubled.

"My child," he said, "leave the horse where he stands and come with me,
for my motive, also, is no tribute of respect; and you go with a better
right than I do."

"I suppose," the girl hesitated, "that one ought to respect the dead,
but this man-these men-I can not."

"Nor can I," replied my uncle. "If I do not respect a man when he is
living, I shall not pretend to when he is dead. One does not make a
claim upon my honor by going out of life."

They went up the avenue among the yellow poplar leaves and the ragweed
and fennel springing up along the unkempt gravel.

It was a crisp and glorious morning. The frost lay on the rail fence.
The spider-webs stretched here and there across the high grasses of the
meadows in intricate and bewildering lace-work. The sun was clear and
bright, but it carried no oppressive heat as it drew on in its course
toward noon.

The countryside had gathered to see Adam Wolf buried. It was a company
of tenants, the idle and worthless mostly, drawn by curiosity. For in
life the two old men who had seized upon this property by virtue of a
defective acknowledgment to a deed, permitted no invasion of their
boundary.

Everywhere the lands were posted; no urchin fished and no schoolboy
hunted. The green perch, fattened in the deep creek that threaded the
rich bottom lands, no man disturbed. But the quail, the pheasant, the
robin and the meadow-lark, Old Adam pursued with his fowling-piece. He
tramped about with it at all seasons. One would have believed that all
the birds of heaven had done the creature some unending harm and in
revenge he had declared a war. And so the accident by which he met his
death was a jeopardy of the old man's habits, and to be looked for when
one lived with a fowling-piece in one's hands and grew careless in its
use.

The two men lived alone and thus all sorts of mystery sprang up around
them, elaborated by the Negro fancy and gaining in grim detail at every
story-teller's hand. It had the charm and thrilling interest of an
adventure, then, for the countryside to get this entry.

The brothers lived in striking contrast. Adam was violent, and his cries
and curses, his hard and brutal manner were the terror of the Negro who
passed at night that way, or the urchin overtaken by darkness on his
road home. But Benton got about his affairs in silence, with a certain
humility of manner, and a mild concern for the opinion of his fellows.
Still, somehow, the Negro and the urchin held him in a greater terror.
Perhaps because he had got his coffin made and kept it in his house,
together with his clothes for burial. It seemed uncanny thus to prepare
against his dissolution and to bargain for the outfit, with anxiety to
have his shilling's worth.

And yet, with this gruesome furniture at hand, the old man, it would
seem, was in no contemplation of his death. He spoke sometimes with a
marked savor and an unctuous kneading of the hands of that time when he
should own the land, for he was the younger and by rule should have the
expectancy of life.

There was a crowd about the door and filling the hall inside, a crowd
that elbowed and jostled, taken with a quivering interest, and there to
feed its maw of curiosity with every item.

The girl wished to remain on the portico, where she could see the
ancient garden and the orchard and all the paths and byways that had
been her wonderland of youth, but Abner asked her to go in.

Randolph turned away, but my uncle and the girl remained some time by
the coffin. The rim of the dead man's forehead and his jaw were riddled
with bird-shot, but his eyes and an area of his face below them, where
the thin nose came down and with its lines and furrows made up the main
identity of features, were not disfigured. And these preserved the hard
stamp of his violent nature, untouched by the accident that had
dispossessed him of his life.

He lay in the burial clothes and the coffin that Benton Wolf had
provided for himself, all except the gloves upon his hands. These the
old man had forgot. And now when he came to prepare his brother for a
public burial, for no other had touched the man, he must needs take what
he could find about the house, a pair of old, knit gloves with every
rent and moth-hole carefully darned, as though the man had sat down
there with pains to give his brother the best appearance that he could.

This little touch affected the girl to tears, so strange is a woman's
heart. "Poor thing!" she said. And for this triviality she would forget
the injury that the dead man and his brother had done to her, the loss
they had inflicted, and her long distress.

She took a closer hold upon Abner's arm, and dabbed her eyes with a tiny
kerchief.

"I am sorry for him," she said, "for the living brother. It is so
pathetic."

And she indicated the old, coarse gloves so crudely darned and patched
together.

But my uncle looked down at her, strangely, and with a cold, inexorable
face.

"My child," he said, "there is a curious virtue in this thing that moves
you. Perhaps it will also move the man whose handiwork it is. Let us go
up and see him."

Then he called the Justice.

"Randolph," he said, "come with us."

The Justice turned about. "Where do you go?" he asked.

"Why, sir," Abner answered, "this child is weeping at the sight of the
dead man's gloves, and I thought, perhaps, that old Benton might weep at
them too, and in the softened mood return what he has stolen."

The Justice looked upon Abner as upon one gone mad.

"And be sorry for his sins! And pluck out his eye and give it to you for
a bauble! Why, Abner, where is your common sense. This thing would take
a miracle of God."

My uncle was undisturbed.

"Well," he said, "come with me, Randolph, and help me to perform that
miracle."

He went out into the hall, and up the wide old stairway, with the girl,
in tears, upon his arm. And the Justice followed, like one who goes upon
a patent and ridiculous fool's errand.

They came into an upper chamber, where a great bulk of a man sat in a
padded chair looking down upon his avenue of trees. He looked with
satisfaction. He turned his head about when the three came in and then
his eyes widened in among the folds of fat.

"Abner and Mr. Randolph and Miss Julia Clayborne!" he gurgled. "You come
to do honor to the dead!"

"No, Wolf," replied my uncle, "we come to do justice to the living."

The room was big, and empty but for chairs and an open secretary of some
English make. The pictures on the wall had been turned about as though
from a lack of interest in the tenant. But there hung in a frame above
the secretary-with its sheets of foolscap, its iron ink-pot and quill
pens-a map in detail, and the written deed for the estate that these men
had taken in their lawsuit. It was not the skill of any painter that
gave pleasure to this mountain of a man; not fields or groves imagined
or copied for their charm, but the fields and groves that he possessed
and mastered. And he would be reminded at his ease of them and of no
other.

The old man's eyelids fluttered an instant as with some indecision, then
he replied, "It was kind to have this thought of me. I have been long
neglected. A little justice of recognition, even now, does much to
soften the sorrow at my brother's death." Randolph caught at his jaw to
keep in the laughter. And the huge old man, his head crouched into his
billowy shoulders, his little reptilian eye shining like a crum of
glass, went on with his speech.

"I am the greater moved," he said, "because you have been aloof and
distant with me. You, Abner, have not visited my house, nor you,
Randolph, although you live at no great distance. It is not thus that
one gentleman should treat another. And especially when I and my dead
brother, Adam, were from distant parts and came among you without a
friend to take us by the hand and bring us to your door."

He sighed and put the fingers of his hands together.

"Ah, Abner," he went on, "it was a cruel negligence, and one from which
I and my brother Adam suffered. You, who have a hand and a word at every
turning, can feel no longing for this human comfort. But to the
stranger, alone, and without the land of his nativity, it is a bitter
lack."

He indicated the chairs about him.

"I beg you to be seated, gentlemen and Miss Clayborne. And overlook that
I do not rise. I am shaken at Adam's death."

Randolph remained planted on his feet, his face now under control. But
Abner put the child into a chair and stood behind it, as though he were
some close and masterful familiar.

"Wolf," he said, "I am glad that your heart is softened."

"My heart-softened!" cried the man. "Why, Abner, I have the tenderest
heart of any of God's creatures. I can not endure to kill a sparrow. My
brother Adam was not like that. He would be for hunting the wild
creatures to their death with firearms. But I took no pleasure in it."

"Well," said Randolph, "the creatures of the air got their revenge of
him. It was a foolish accident to die by."

"Randolph," replied the man, "it was the very end and extreme of
carelessness. To look into a fowling-piece, a finger on the hammer, a
left hand holding the barrel half-way up, to see if it was empty. It was
a foolish and simple habit of my brother, and one that I abhorred and
begged him to forego, again and again, when I have seen him do it.

"But he had no fear of any firearms, as though by use and habit he had
got their spirit tamed-as trainers, I am told, grow careless of wild
beasts, and jugglers of the fangs and poison of their reptiles. He was
growing old and would forget if they were loaded."

He spoke to Randolph, but he looked at Julia Clayborne and Abner behind
her chair.

The girl sat straight and composed, in silence. The body of my uncle was
to her a great protecting presence. He stood with his broad shoulders
above her, his hands on the back of the chair, his face lifted. And he
was big and dominant, as painters are accustomed to draw Michael in
Satan's wars.

The pose held the old man's eye, and he moved in his chair; then he went
on, speaking to the girl.

"It was kind of you, Abner, and you, Randolph, to come in to see me in
my distress, but it was fine and noble in Miss Julia Clayborne. Men will
understand the justice of the law and by what right it gives and takes.
But a child will hardly understand that. It would be in nature for Miss
Clayborne in her youth, to hold the issue of this lawsuit against me and
my brother Adam, to feel that we had wronged her; had by some unfairness
taken what her father bequeathed to her at his death, and always
regarded as his own. A child would not see how the title had never
vested, as our judges do. How possession is one thing, and the title in
fee simple another and distinct. And so I am touched by this
consideration."

Abner spoke then.

"Wolf," he said, "I am glad to find you in this mood, for now Randolph
can write his deed, with consideration of love and affection, instead of
the real one I came with."

The old man's beady eye glimmered and slipped about.

"I do not understand, Abner. What deed?"

"The one Randolph came to write," replied my uncle.

"But, Abner," interrupted the Justice, "I did not come to write a deed."
And he looked at my uncle in amazement.

"Oh, yes," returned Abner, "that is precisely what you came to do."

He indicated the open secretary with his hand.

"And the grantor, as it happens, has got everything ready for you. Here
are foolscap and quill pens and ink. And here, exhibited for your
convenience, is a map of the lands with all the metes and bounds. And
here," he pointed to the wall, "in a frame, as though it were a work of
art with charm, is the court's deed. Sit down, Randolph, and write." And
such virtue is there in a dominant command, that the Justice sat down
before the secretary and began to select a goose quill.

Then he realized the absurdity of the direction and turned about.

"What do you mean, Abner?" he cried.

"I mean precisely what I say," replied my uncle. "I want you to write a
deed."

"But what sort of deed," cried the astonished Justice, "and by what
grantor, and to whom, and for what lands?"

"You will draw a conveyance," replied Abner, "in form, with covenants of
general warranty for the manor and lands set out in the deed before you
and given in the plat. The grantor will be Benton Wolf, esquire, and the
grantee Julia Clayborne, infant, and mark you, Randolph, the
consideration will be love and affection, with a dollar added for the
form."

The old man was amazed. His head, bedded into his huge shoulders, swung
about; his pudgy features worked; his expression and his manner changed;
his reptilian eyes hardened; he puffed with his breath in gusts.

"Not so fast, my fine gentleman!" he gurgled. "There will be no such
deed."

"Go on, Randolph," said my uncle, as though there had been no
interruption, "let us get this business over."

"But, Abner," returned the Justice, "it is fool work, the grantor will
not sign."

"He will sign," said my uncle, "when you have finished, and seal and
acknowledge-go on!"

"But, Abner, Abner!" the amazed Justice protested.

"Randolph," cried my uncle, "will you write, and leave this thing to
me?"

And such authority was in the man to impose his will that the bewildered
Justice spread out his sheet of foolscap, dipped his quill into the ink
and began to draw the instrument, in form and of the parties, as my
uncle said. And while he wrote, Abner turned back to the gross old man.

"Wolf," he said, "must I persuade you to sign the deed?"

"Abner," cried the man, "do you take me for a fool?" He had got his
unwieldy body up and defiant in the chair.

"I do not," replied my uncle, "and therefore I think that you will
sign."

The obese old man spat violently on the floor, his face a horror of
great folds.

"Sign!" he sputtered. "Fool, idiot, madman! Why should I sign away my
lands?"

"There are many reasons," replied Abner calmly. "The property is not
yours. You got it by a legal trick, the judge who heard you was bound by
the technicalities of language. But you are old, Wolf, and the next
Judge will go behind the record. He will be hard to face. He has
expressed Himself on these affairs. 'If the widow and the orphan cry to
me, I will surely hear their cry.' Sinister words, Wolf, for one who
comes with a case like yours into the court of Final Equity."

"Abner," cried the old man, "begone with your little sermons!"

My uncle's big fingers tightened on the back of the chair. "Then, Wolf,"
he said, "if this thing does not move you, let me urge the esteem of men
and this child's sorrow, and our high regard."

The old man's jaw chattered and he snapped his fingers. "I would not
give that for the things you name," he cried, and he set off a tiny
measure on his index-finger with the thumb.

"Why, sir, my whim, idle and ridiculous, is a greater power to move me
than this drivel."

Abner did not move, but his voice took on depth and volume. "Wolf," he
said, "a whim is sometimes a great lever to move a man. Now, I am taken
with a whim myself. I have a fancy, Wolf, that your brother Adam ought
to go out of the world barehanded as he came into it."

The old man twisted his great head, as though he would get Abner wholly
within the sweep of his reptilian eye. "What?" he gurgled. "What is
that?"

"Why, this," replied my uncle. "I have a whim-'idle and ridiculous,' did
you say, Wolf? Well, then, idle and ridiculous, if you like, that your
brother ought not to be buried in his gloves."

Abner looked hard at the man and, although he did not move, the threat
and menace of his presence seemed somehow to advance him. And the effect
upon the huge old man was like some work of sorcery. The whole mountain
of him began to quiver and the folds of his face seemed spread over with
thin oil. He sat piled up in the chair and the oily sweat gathered and
thickened on him. His jaw jerked and fell into a baggy gaping and the
great expanse of him worked as with an ague.

Finally, out of the pudgy, undulating mass, a voice issued, thin and
shaken.

"Abner," it said, "has any other man this fancy?"

"No," replied my uncle, "but I hold it, Wolf, at your decision."

"And, Abner," his thin voice trebled, "you will let my brother be buried
as he is?"

"If you sign!" said my uncle.

The man reeked and grew wet in the terror on him, and one thought that
his billowy body would never be again at peace. "Randolph," he quavered,
"bring me the deed."

Outside, the girl sobbed in Abner's arms. She asked for no explanation.
She wished to believe her fortune a miracle of God, forever-to the end
of all things. But Randolph turned on my uncle when she was gone.

"Abner! Abner!" he cried. "Why in the name of the Eternal Was the old
creature so shaken at the gloves?"

"Because he saw the hangman behind them," replied my uncle "Did you
notice how the rim of the dead man's face was riddled by the bird-shot
and the center of it clean? How could that happen, Randolph?"

"It was a curious accident of gun-fire," replied the Justice.

"It was no accident at all," said Abner. "That area of the man's face is
clean because it was protected. Because the dead man put up his hands to
cover his face when he saw that his brother was about to shoot him.

"The backs of old Adam's hands, hidden by the gloves, will be riddled
with bird-shot like the rim of his face."



Chapter 9

The Tenth Commandment

THE AFTERNOON sun was hot, and when the drove began to descend the long
wooded hill we could hardly keep them out of the timber. We were
bringing in our stock cattle. We had been on the road since daybreak and
the cattle were tired. Abner was behind the drove and I was riding the
line of the wood. The mare under me knew as much about driving cattle as
I did, and between us we managed to keep the steers in the road; but
finally a bullock broke away and plunged down into the deep wood. Abner
called to me to turn all the cattle into the grove on the upper side of
the road and let them rest in the shade while we got the runaway steer
out of the under-brush. I turned the drove in among the open oak trees,
left my mare to watch them and went on foot down through the underbrush.
The long hill descending to the river was unfenced wood grown up with
thickets. I was perhaps three hundred yards below the road when I lost
sight of the steer, and got up on a stump to look.

I did not see the steer, but in a thicket beyond me I saw a thing that
caught my eye. The bushes had been cut out, the leaves trampled, and
there was a dogwood fork driven into the ground. About fifty feet away
there was a steep bank and below it a horse path ran through the wood.

The thing savored of mystery. All round was a dense tangle of thicket,
and here, hidden at a point commanding the horse path, was this cleared
spot with the leaves trampled and the forked limb of a dogwood driven
into the ground. I was so absorbed that I did not know that Abner had
ridden down the hill behind me until I turned and saw him sitting there
on his great chestnut gelding looking over the dense bushes into the
thicket.

He got down out of his saddle, parted the bushes carefully and entered
the thicket. There was a hollow log lying beyond the dogwood fork. Abner
put his hand into the log and drew out a gun. It was a bright, new,
one-barreled fowling-piece-a muzzle-loader, for there were no
breech-loaders in that country then. Abner turned the gun about and
looked it over carefully. The gun was evidently loaded, because I could
see the cap shining under the hammer. Abner opened the brass plate on
the stock, but it contained only a bit of new tow and the implement,
like a corkscrew, which fitted to the ramrod and held the tow when one
wished to clean the gun. It was at this moment that I caught sight of
the steer moving in the bushes and I leaped down and ran to head him
off, leaving Abner standing with the gun in his hands.

When I got the steer out and across the road into the drove Abner had
come up out of the wood. He was in the saddle, his clenched hand lay on
the pommel.

I was afraid to ask Abner questions when he looked like that, but my
curiosity overcame me.

"What did you do with the gun, Uncle Abner?" "I put it back where it
was," he said. "Do you know who the owner is?"

"I do not know who he is," replied Abner without looking in my
direction, "but I know what he is-he is a coward!"

The afternoon drew on. The sun moved towards the far-off chain of
mountains. Silence lay on the world. Only the tiny creatures of the air
moved with the hum of a distant spinner, and the companies of yellow
butterflies swarmed on the road. The cattle rested in the shade of the
oak trees and we waited. Abner's chestnut stood like a horse of bronze
and I dozed in the saddle.

Shadows were entering the world through the gaps and passes of the
mountains when I heard a horse. I stood up in my stirrups and looked.

The horse was traveling the path running through the wood below us. I
could see the rider through the trees. He was a grazer whose lands lay
westward beyond the wood. In the deep, utter silence I could hear the
creak of his saddle-leather. Then suddenly as he rode there was the roar
of a gun, and a cloud of powder smoke blotted him out of sight.

In that portentous instant of time I realized the meaning of the things
that I had seen there in the thicket. It was an ambush to kill this man!
The fork in the ground was to hold the gun-barrel so the assassin could
not miss his mark.

And with this understanding came an appalling sense of my Uncle Abner's
negligence. He must have known all this when he stood there in the
thicket, and when he knew it, why had he left that gun there? Why had he
put it back into its hiding-place? Why had he gone his way thus
unconcernedly and left this assassin to accomplish his murder? Moreover,
this man riding there through the wood was a man whom Abner knew. His
house was the very house at which Abner expected to stop this night. We
were on our way there!

It was in one of those vast spaces of time that a second sometimes
stretches over that I put these things together and jerked-my head
toward Abner, but he sat there without the tremor of a muscle.

The next second I saw the frightened horse plunging in the path and I
looked to see its saddle empty, or the rider reeling with the blood
creeping through his coat, or some ghastly thing that clutched and
swayed. But I did not see it. The rider sat firmly in his saddle, pulled
up the horse, and, looking idly about him, rode on. He believed the gun
had been fired by some hunter shooting squirrels. "Oh," I cried, "he
missed!"

But Abner did not reply. He was standing in his stirrups searching the
wood.

"How could he miss, Uncle Abner," I said, "when he was so near to the
path and had that fork to rest his gun-barrel in? Did you see him?"

It was some time before Abner answered, and then his reply was to my
final query.

"I did not see him," he said deliberately. "He must have slipped away
somehow through the thicket."

That was all he said, and for a good while he was silent, drumming with
his fingers on the pommel of his saddle and looking out over the distant
treetops.

The sun was touching the mountains before Abner began to move the drove.
We got the cattle out of the wood and started the line down the long
hill. The road forked at the bottom of the hill-one branch of it, the
main road, went on to the house of the grazer with whom we had expected
to spend the night and the other turned on through the wood.

I was astonished when Abner turned the drove into this other road, but I
said nothing, for I presently understood the reason for this change of
plans. One could hardly accept the hospitality of a man when he had
negligently stood by to see him murdered.

In half a mile the road came out into the open. There was a big new
house on a bit of rising land and, below, fields and meadows. I did not
know the crossroad, but I knew this place. The man, Dillworth, who lived
here had been sometime the clerk of the county court. He had got this
land, it was said, by taking advantage of a defective record, and he had
now a suit in chancery against the neighboring grazers for the land
about him. He had built this great new house, in pride boasting that it
would sit in the center of the estate that he would gain. I had heard
this talked about-this boasting, and how one of the grazers had sworn
before the courthouse that he would kill Dillworth on the day that the
decree was entered. I knew in what esteem Abner held this man and I
wondered that he should choose him to stay the night with.

When we first entered the house and while we ate our supper Abner had
very little to say, but after that, when we had gone with the man out on
to the great porch that overlooked the country, Abner changed-I think it
was when he picked up the county newspaper from the table. Something in
this paper seized on his attention and he examined it with care. It was
a court notice of the sale of lands for delinquent taxes, but the paper
had been torn and only half of the article was there. Abner called our
host's attention to it.

"Dillworth," he said, "what lands are included in this notice?"

"Are they not there?" replied the man.

"No," said Abner, "a portion of the newspaper is gone. It is torn off at
a description of the Jenkins tract"-and he put his finger on the line
and showed the paper to the man-"what lands follow after that?"

"I do not remember the several tracts," Dillworth answered, "but you can
easily get another copy of the newspaper. Are you interested in these
lands?"

"No," said Abner, "but I am interested in this notice."

Then he laid the newspaper on the table and sat down in a chair. And
then it was that his silence left him and he began to talk.

Abner looked out over the country. "This is fine pasture land," he said.

Dillworth moved forward in his chair. He was a big man with a bushy
chestnut beard, little glimmering eyes and a huge body.

"Why, Abner," he said, "it is the very best land that a beef steer ever
cropped the grass on."

"It is a corner of the lands that Daniel Davisson got in a grant from
George the Third," Abner continued. "I don't know what service he
rendered the crown, but the pay was princely-a man would do king's work
for an estate like this."

"King's work he would do," said Dillworth, "or hell's work. Why, Abner,
the earth is rich for a yard down. I saw old Hezekiah Davisson buried in
it, and the shovels full of earth that the Negroes threw on him were as
black as their faces, and the sod over that land is as clean as a
woman's hair. I was a lad then, but I promised myself that I would one
day possess these lands."

"It is a dangerous thing to covet the possession of another," said
Abner. "King David tried it and he had to do-what did you call it,
Dillworth?-'hell's work'."

"And why not," replied Dillworth, "if you get the things you want by
it?"

"There are several reasons," said Abner, "and one is that it requires a
certain courage. Hell's work is heavy work, Dillworth, and the weakling
who goes about it is apt to fail."

Dillworth laughed. "King David didn't fail, did he?"

"He did not," replied Abner; "but David, the son of Jesse, was not a
coward."

"Well," said Dillworth, "I shall not fail either. My hands are not
trained to war like this, but they are trained to lawsuits."

"You got this wedge of land on which your house is built by a lawsuit,
did you not?" said Abner.

"I did," replied Dillworth; "but if men do not exercise ordinary care
they must suffer for that negligence."

"Well," said Abner, "the little farmer who lived here on this wedge
suffered enough for his. When you dispossessed him he hanged himself in
his stable with a halter."

"Abner," cried Dillworth, "I have heard enough about that. I did not
take the man's life. I took what the law gave me. If a man will buy land
and not look up the title it is his own fault."

"He bought at a judicial sale," said Abner, "and he believed the court
would not sell him a defective title. He was an honest man, and he
thought the world was honest."

"He thought wrong," said Dillworth.

"He did," said Abner.

"Well," cried Dillworth, "am I to blame because there is a fool the
less? Will the people never learn that the court does not warrant the
title to the lands that it sells in a suit in chancery? The man who buys
before the courthouse door buys a pig in a poke, and it is not the
court's fault if the poke is empty. The judge could not look up the
title to every tract of land that comes into his court, nor could the
title to every tract be judicially determined in every suit that
involves it. To do that, every suit over land would have to be a suit to
determine title and every claimant would have to be a party."

"What you say may be the truth," said Abner, "but the people do not
always know it."

"They could know it if they would inquire," answered Dillworth; "why did
not this man go before the judge?"

"Well," replied Abner, "he has gone before a greater Judge." Abner
leaned back in his chair and his fingers rapped on the table.

"The law is not always justice," he said. "Is it not the law that a man
may buy a tract of land and pay down the price in gold and enter into
the possession of it, and yet, if by inadvertence, the justice of the
peace omits to write certain words into the acknowledgment of the deed,
the purchaser takes no title and may be dispossessed of his lands?"

"That is the law," said Dillworth emphatically; "it is the very point in
my suit against these grazers. Squire Randolph could not find his copy
of Mayo's Guide on the day that the deeds were drawn and so he wrote
from memory."

Abner was silent for a moment.

"It is the law," he said, "but is it justice, Dillworth?"

"Abner," replied Dillworth, "how shall we know what justice is unless
the law defines it?"

"I think every man knows what it is," said Abner.

"And shall every man set up a standard of his own," said Dillworth, "and
disregard the standard that the law sets up? That would be the end of
justice."

"It would be the beginning of justice," said Abner, "if every man
followed the standard that God gives him."

"But, Abner," replied Dillworth, "is there a court that could administer
justice if there were no arbitrary standard and every man followed his
own?"

"I think there is such a court," said Abner.

Dillworth laughed.

"If there is such a court it does not sit in Virginia."

Then he settled his huge body in his chair and spoke like a lawyer who
sums up his case.

"I know what you have in mind, Abner, but it is a fantastic notion. You
would saddle every man with the thing you call a conscience, and let
that ride him. Well, I would unsaddle him from that. What is right? What
is wrong? These are vexed questions. I would leave them to the law. Look
what a burden is on every man if he must decide the justice of every act
as it comes up. Now the law would lift that burden from his shoulders,
and I would let the law bear it."

"But under the law," replied Abner, "the weak and the ignorant suffer
for their weakness and for this ignorance, and the shrewd and the
cunning profit by their shrewdness and by their cunning. How would you
help that?"

"Now, Abner," said Dillworth, "to help that you would have to make the
world over." Again Abner was silent for a while. "Well," he said,
"perhaps it could be done if every man put his shoulder to the wheel."

"But why should it be done?" replied Dillworth. "Does Nature do it? Look
with what indifference she kills off the weakling. Is there any pity in
her or any of your little soft concerns? I tell you these things are not
to be found anywhere in Nature-they are man-made."

"Or God-made," said Abner.

"Call it what you like," replied Dillworth, "it will be equally
fantastic, and the law would be fantastic to follow after it. As for
myself, Abner, I would avoid these troublesome refinements. Since the
law will undertake to say what is right and what is wrong I shall leave
her to say it and let myself go free. What she requires me to give I
shall give, and what she permits me to take I shall take, and there
shall be an end of it."

"It is an easy standard," replied Abner, "and it simplifies a thing that
I have come to see you about."

"And what have you come to see me about?" said Dillworth; "I knew that
it was for something you came." And he laughed a little, dry, nervous
laugh. I had observed this laugh breaking now and then into his talk and
I had observed his uneasy manner ever since we came. There was something
below the surface in this man that made him nervous and it was from that
under thing that this laugh broke out.

"It is about your lawsuit," said Abner. "And what about it?"

"This," said Abner: "That your suit has reached the point where you are
not the man to have charge of it."

"Abner," cried Dillworth, "what do you mean?"

"I will tell you," said Abner. "I have followed the progress of this
suit, and you have won it. On any day that you call it up the judge will
enter a decree, and yet for a year it has stood there on the docket and
you have not called it up. Why?"

Dillworth did not reply, but again that dry, nervous laugh broke out.

"I will answer for you, Dillworth," said Abner-"you are afraid!" Abner
extended his arm and pointed out over the pasture lands, growing dimmer
in the gathering twilight, across the river, across the wood to where
lights moved and twinkled.

"Yonder," said Abner, "lives Lemuel Arnold; he is the only man who is a
defendant in your suit, the others are women and children. I know Lemuel
Arnold. I intended to stop this night with him until I thought of you. I
know the stock he comes from. When Hamilton was buying scalps on the
Ohio, and haggling with the Indians over the price to be paid for those
of the women and the children, old Hiram Arnold walked into the
conference: 'Scalp-buyer,' he said, 'buy my scalps; there are no little
ones among them,' and he emptied out on to the table a bagful of scalps
of the king's soldiers. That man was Lemuel Arnold's grandfather and
that is the blood he has. You would call him violent and dangerous,
Dillworth, and you would be right. He is violent and he is dangerous. I
know what he told you before the courthouse door. And, Dillworth, you
are afraid of that. And so you sit here looking out over these rich
lands and coveting them in your heart-and are afraid to take them."

The night was descending, and I sat on a step of the great porch, in the
shadow, forgotten by these two men. Dillworth did not move, and Abner
went on.

"That is bad for you, Dillworth, to sit here and brood over a thing like
this. Plans will come to you that include 'hell's work'; this is no
thing for you to handle. Put it into my hands."

The man cleared his throat with that bit-of nervous laugh.

"How do you mean-into your hands?" he said.

"Sell me the lawsuit," replied Abner.

Dillworth sat back in his chair at that and covered his jaw with his
hand, and for a good while he was silent.

"But it is these lands I want, Abner, not the money for them."

"I know what you want," said Abner, "and I will agree to give you a
proportion of all the lands that I recover in the suit."

"It ought to be a large proportion, then, for the suit is won."

"As large as you like," said Abner.

Dillworth got up at that and walked about the porch. One could tell the
two things that were moving in his mind: That Abner was, in truth, the
man to carry the thing through-he stood well before the courts and he
was not afraid; and the other thing-How great a proportion of the lands
could he demand? Finally he came back and stood before the table.

"Seven-eighths then. Is it a bargain?"

"It is," said Abner. "Write out the contract."

A Negro brought foolscap paper, ink, pens, and a candle and set them on
the table. Dillworth wrote, and when he had finished he signed the paper
and made his seal with a flourish of the pen after his signature. Then
he handed the contract to Abner across the table.

Abner read it aloud, weighing each legal term and every lawyer's phrase
in it. Dillworth had knowledge of such things and he wrote with skill.
Abner folded the contract carefully and put it into his pocket, then he
got a silver dollar out of his leather wallet and flung it on to the
table, for the paper read: "In consideration of one dollar cash in hand
paid, the receipt of which is hereby acknowledged." The coin struck hard
and spun on the oak board. "There," he said, "is your silver. It is the
money that Judas was paid in and, like that first payment to Judas, it
is all you'll get."

Dillworth got on his feet. "Abner," he said, "what do you drive at now?"

"This," replied Abner: "I have bought your lawsuit; I have paid you for
it, and it belongs to me. The terms of that sale are written down and
signed. You are to receive a portion of what I recover; but if I recover
nothing you can receive nothing."

"Nothing?" Dillworth echoed.

"Nothing!" replied Abner.

Dillworth put his big hands on the table and rested his body on them;
his head drooped below his shoulders, and he looked at Abner across the
table.

"You mean-you mean--"

"Yes," said Abner, "that is what I mean. I shall dismiss this suit."

"Abner," the other wailed, "this is ruin-these lands-these rich lands!"
And he put out his arms, as toward something that one loves. "I have
been a fool. Give me back my paper." Abner arose.

"Dillworth," he said, "you have a short memory. You said that a man
ought to suffer for his lack of care, and you shall suffer for yours.
You said that pity was fantastic, and I find it fantastic now. You said
that you would take what the law gives you; well, so shall I."

The sniveling creature rocked his big body grotesquely in his chair.

"Abner," he whined, "why did you come here to ruin me?"

"I did not come to ruin you," said Abner. "I came to save you. But for
me you would have done a murder."

"Abner," the man cried, "you are mad. Why should I do a murder?"

"Dillworth," replied Abner, "there is a certain commandment prohibited,
not because of the evil in it, but because of the thing it leads
to-because there follows it-I use your own name, Dillworth, 'hell's
work.' This afternoon you tried to kill Lemuel Arnold from an ambush."

Terror was on the man. He ceased to rock his body. He leaned forward,
staring at Abner, the muscles of his face flabby.

"Did you see me?"

"No," replied Abner, "I did not."

The man's body seemed, at that, to escape from some hideous pressure. He
cried out in relief, and his voice was like air wheezing from the
bellows.

"It's a lie! a lie! a lie!"

I saw Abner look hard at the man, but he could not strike a thing like
that.

"It's the truth," he said, "you are the man; but when I stood in the
thicket with your weapon in my hand I did not know it, and when I came
here I did not know it. But I knew that this ambush was the work of a
coward, and you were the only coward that I could think of. No," he
said, "do not delude yourself-that was no proof. But it was enough to
bring me here. And the proof? I found it in this house. I will show it
to you. But before I do that, Dillworth, I will return to you something
that is yours."

He put his hand into his pocket, took out a score of buckshot and
dropped them on the table. They clattered off and rolled away on the
floor.

"And that is how I saved you from murder, Dillworth. Before I put your
gun back into the hollow log I drew all the charge in it except the
powder."

He advanced a step nearer to the table.

"Dillworth," he said, "a little while ago I asked you a question that
you could not answer. I asked you what lands were included in the notice
of sale for delinquent taxes printed in that county newspaper. Half of
the newspaper had been torn off, and with it the other half of that
notice. And you could not answer. Do you remember that question,
Dillworth? Well, when I asked it of you I had the answer in my pocket.
The missing part of that notice was the wadding over the buckshot!"

He took a crumpled piece of newspaper out of his pocket and joined it to
the other half lying before Dillworth on the table.

"Look," he said, "how the edges fit!"



Chapter 10

The Devil's Tools

I WAS ABOUT to follow my Uncle Abner into the garden when at a turn of
the hedge, I stopped. A step or two beyond me in the sun, screened by a
lattice of vines, was a scene that filled me full of wonder. Abner was
standing quite still in the path, and a girl was clinging to his arm,
with her face buried against his coat. There was no sound, but the
girl's hands trembled and her shoulders were convulsed with sobs.

Whenever I think of pretty women, even now, I somehow always begin with
Betty Randolph, and yet, I cannot put her before the eye, for all the
memories. She remains in the fairy-land of youth, and her description is
with the poets; their extravagances intrude and possess me, and I give
it up.

I cannot say that a woman is an armful of apple blossoms, as they do, or
as white as milk, and as playful as a kitten. These are happy
collocations of words and quite descriptive of her, but they are not
mine. Nor can I draw her in the language of a civilization to which she
does not belong-one of wheels and spindles with its own type; superior,
no doubt, but less desirable, I fancy. The age that grew its women in
romance and dowered them with poetic fancies was not so impracticable as
you think. It is a queer world; those who put their faith in the plow
are rewarded by the plow, and those who put their faith in miracles are
rewarded by miracles.

I remained in the shelter of the hedge in some considerable wonder. We
had come to pay our respects to this young woman on her approaching
marriage, and to be received like this was somewhat beyond our
expectations. There could be nothing in this marriage on which to found
a tragedy of tears. It was a love match if ever there was one.

Edward Duncan was a fine figure of a man; his lands adjoined, and he had
ancestors enough for Randolph. He stood high in the hills, but I did not
like him. You will smile at that, seeing what I have written of Betty
Randolph, and remembering how, at ten, the human heart is desperately
jealous.

The two had been mated by the county gossips from the cradle, and had
lived the prophecy. The romance, too, had got its tang of denial to make
it sharper. The young man had bought his lands and builded his house,
but he must pay for them before he took his bride in, Randolph said, and
he had stood by that condition.

There had been some years of waiting, and Randolph had been stormed. The
debt had been reduced, but a mortgage remained, until now, by chance, it
had been removed, and the gates of Paradise were opened. Edward Duncan
had a tract of wild land in the edge of Maryland which his father had
got for a song at a judicial sale. He had sold this land, he said, to a
foreign purchaser, and so got the money to clear off his debt. He had
written to Betty, who was in Baltimore at the time, and she had hurried
back with frocks and furbelows. The day was set, we had come to see how
happy she would be, and here she was clinging to my Uncle Abner's arm
and crying like her heart would break.

It was some time before the girl spoke, and Abner stood caressing her
hair, as though she were a little child. When the paroxysms of tears was
over she told him what distressed her, and I heard the story, for the
turn of the hedge was beside them, and I could have touched the girl
with my hand. She took a worn ribbon from around her neck and held it
out to Abner. There was a heavy gold cross slung to it on a tiny ring. I
knew this cross, as every one did; it had been her mother's, and the
three big emeralds set in it were of the few fine gems in the county.
They were worth five thousand dollars, and had been passed down from the
divided heirlooms of an English grandmother. I knew what the matter was
before Betty Randolph said it. The emeralds were gone. The cross lying
in her hand was bare.

She told the story in a dozen words. The jewels had been gone for some
time, but her father had not known it until today. She had hoped he
would never know, but by accident he had found it out. Then he had
called an inquisition, and sat down to discover who had done the
robbery. And here it was that Betty Randolph's greatest grief came in.
The loss of the emeralds was enough; but to have her old Mammy Liza, who
had been the only mother that she could remember, singled out and
interrogated for the criminal, was too much to be borne. Her father was
now in his office proceeding with the outrage. Would my Uncle Abner go
and see him before he broke her heart?

Abner took the cross and held it in his hand. He asked a question or
two, but, on the whole, he said very little, which seemed strange to me,
with the matter to clear up. How long had the emeralds been missing? And
she replied that they had been in the cross before her trip to
Baltimore, and missing at her return. She had not taken the cross on the
journey. It had remained among her possessions in her room. She did not
know when she had seen it on her return.

And she began once more to cry, and her dainty mouth to tremble, and the
big tears to gather in her brown eyes.

Abner promised to go in and brave Randolph at his inquisition, and bring
Mammy Liza out. He bade Betty walk in the garden until he returned, and
she went away comforted.

But Abner did not at once go in. He remained for some moments standing
there with the cross in his hand; then, to my surprise, he turned about
and went back the way that he had come. I had barely time to get out of
his way, for he walked swiftly along the path to the gate, and down to
the stable. I followed, for I wondered why he went here instead of to
the house, as he had promised. He crossed before the tables and entered
a big shed where the plows and farm tools were kept, the scythes hung
up, and the corn hoes. The shed was of huge logs, roofed with
clapboards, and open at each end.

I lost a little time in making a detour around the stable, but when I
looked into the shed between a crack of the logs, my Uncle Abner was
sitting before the big grindstone, turning it with his foot, and very
delicately holding the cross on the edge of the stone. He paused and
examined his work, and then continued. I could not understand what he
was at. Why had he come here, and why did he grind the cross on the
stone? At any rate, he presently stopped, looked about until he found a
piece of old leather, and again sat down to rub the cross, as though to
polish what he had ground.

He examined his work from time to time, until at last it pleased him,
and he got up. He went out of the shed and up the path toward the
garden. I knew where he was going now and I took some short cuts.

Randolph's office was a wing built on to the main residence, after the
fashion of the old Virginia mansion house. It was a single story with a
separate entrance, so arranged that the master of the house could
receive his official visitors and transact his business without
disturbing his domestic household.

I was a very good Indian at that period of my life, and skilled in the
acts of taking cover. I was ten years old and had lived the life of the
Mohawk, with much care for accuracy of detail. True, it was a life I had
now given up for larger affairs, but I retained its advantages. One does
not spend whole afternoons at the blood-thirsty age of five, in stalking
the turkeycock in the wooded pasture, noiselessly on his belly, with his
wooden knife in his hand, and not come to the maturity of ten with the
accomplishments of Uncas.

I was presently in a snowball bush, with a very good view of Randolph's
inquisition, and I think that if Betty had waited to see it, she need
not have gone away in so great a grief. Randolph was sitting behind his
table in his pompous manner and with the dignity of kings. But for all
his attitudes, he took no advantage over Mammy Liza.

The old woman sat beyond him, straight as a rod in her chair, her black
silk dress smoothed into straight folds, her white cap prim and
immaculate, her square-rimmed spectacles on her nose, and her hands in
her lap. If there was royal blood on the Congo, she carried it in her
veins, for her dignity was real. And there I think she held Randolph
back from any definite accusation. He advanced with specious and
sententious innuendoes and arguments, a priori and conclusion post hoc
ergo propter hoc to inclose her as the guilty agent. But from the
commanding position of a blameless life, she did not see it, and he
could not make her see it. She regarded this conference as that of two
important persons in convention assembled,-a meeting together of the
heads of the House of Randolph to consider a certain matter touching its
goods and its honor. And, for all his efforts, he could not dislodge her
from the serenity of that position.

"Your room adjoins Betty's?" he said.

"Yes, Mars Ran," she answered. "I's always slep' next to my chile, ever
since her ma handed her to me outen the bed she was borned in."

"And no one goes into her room but you?"

"No, sah, 'ceptin' when I's there to see what they's doin'."

"Then no other servant in this house could have taken anything out of
Betty's room without your knowing it?"

"That's right, Mars Ran. I'd 'a' knowed it."

"Then," said Randolph, tightening the lines of his premises, "if you
alone have access to the room, and no one goes in without your consent
or knowledge, how could any other servant in this house have taken these
jewels?"

"They didn't!" said the old woman. "I's done had all the niggers up
before me, an' I's ravaged 'em an' searchified 'em." Her mouth tightened
with the savage memory. "I knows 'em! I knows 'em all-mopin' niggers,
an' mealy mouthed niggers, an' shoutin' niggers, an' cussin' niggers,
an' I knows all their carryin's-on, an' all their underhan' oneryness,
an' all their low-down contraptions. An' they knows I knows it." She
paused and lifted a long, black finger.

"They fools Miss Betty, an' they fools you, Mars Ran, but they don't
fool Mammy Liza."

She replaced her hands together primly in the lap of her silk dress and
continued in a confidential tone.

"'Course we knows niggers steals, but they steals eatables, an' nobody
pays any 'tention to that. Your Grandpa never did, nor your pap, nor us.
You can't be too hard on niggers, jist as you can't be too easy on 'em.
If you's too hard, they gits down in the mouth, an' if you's too easy
they takes the place. A down in the mouth nigger is always a wuthless
nigger, an' a biggity nigger is a 'bomination!"

She paused a moment, but she had entered upon her discourse, and she
continued.

"I ain't specifyin' but what there's some on this place that would b'ar
watchin', an' I's had my eye on 'em; but they's like the unthinking
horse, they'd slip a fril-fral outen the kitchen, or a side of bacon
outen the smoke-house, but they wouldn't do none of your gran' stealin'.

"No, sah! No, sah! Mars Ran,-them jules wasn't took by nobody in this
house."

She paused and reflected, and her face filled with the energy of battle.

"I'd jist like to see a nigger tech a whip-stitch that belongs to my
chile. I'd shore peel the hide offen 'em. Tech it! No, sah, they ain't
no nigger on this place that's a-goin' to rile me." And in her energy
she told Randolph some homely truths.

"They ain't afeared of you, Mars Ran, 'caase they knows they can make up
some cock an' bull story to fool you; an' they ain't afeared of Miss
Betty 'cause they knows they can whip it 'roun' her with a pitiful face;
but I's different. I rules 'em with the weepen of iron! They ain't none
of 'em that can stand up before me with a lie, for I knows the innermost
and hidden searchings of a nigger."

She extended her clenched hand with a savage gesture.

"An' I tells 'em. Mars Ran'll welt you with a withe, but I'll scarify
you with a scorpeen!"

It was at this moment that my Uncle Abner entered.

Mammy Liza immediately assumed her company manners. She rose and made a
little courtesy.

"'Eben', Mars Abner," she said; "is you all well?"

Abner replied, and Randolph came forward to receive him. He got my uncle
a chair, and began to explain the matter with which he was engaged.
Abner said that he had already got the story from Betty.

Randolph went back to his place behind the table, and to his judicial
attitudes.

"There is no direct evidence bearing upon this robbery," he said,
"consequently, in pursuing an investigation of it, we must follow the
established and orderly formula laid down by the law writers. We must
carefully scrutinize all the circumstances of time, place, motive,
means, opportunity, and conduct. And, while upon a trial, a judge must
assume the innocence of everybody indicated, upon an investigation, the
inquisitor must assume their guilt."

He compressed his lips and continued with exalted dignity. "No one is to
be exempt from consideration, not even the oldest and most trusted
servants. The wisdom of this course was strikingly shown in Lord William
Russell's case, where the facts indicated suicide, but a rigid
application of this rule demonstrated that my Lord Russell had been, in
fact, murdered by his valet."

My uncle did not interrupt. But Mammy Liza could not restrain her
enthusiasm. She was very proud of Randolph, and, like all Negroes,
associated ability with high sounding words. His grandiloquence and his
pomposity were her delight. Her eyes beamed with admiration.

"Go on, Mars Ran," she said; "you certainly is a gran' talker." Randolph
banged the table.

"Shut up!" he roared. "A man can't open his mouth in this house without
being interrupted."

But Mammy Liza only beamed serenely. She was accustomed to these
outbursts of her lord, and unembarrassed by them. She sat primly in her
chair with the radiance of the beloved disciple.

It is one of the excellences of vanity that it cannot be overthrown by a
chance blow. However desperately rammed, it always topples back upon its
pedestal. Another would have gone hopelessly to wreckage under that, but
not Randolph. He continued in his finest manner.

"Bearing this in mind," he said, "let us analyze the indicatory
circumstances. It is possible, of course, that a criminal agent may plan
his crime with skill, execute it without accident, and maintain the
secret with equanimity, and that all interrogation following upon his
act, will be wholly futile; but this is not usually true, as was
conspicuously evidenced in Sir Ashby Cooper's case."

He paused and put the tips of his extended fingers together.

"What have we here to indicate the criminal agent? No human eye has seen
the robber at his work, and there are no witnesses to speak; but we are
not to abandon our investigation for that. The writers on the law tell
us that circumstantial evidence in the case of crimes committed in
secret is the most satisfactory from which to draw conclusions of guilt,
for men may be seduced to perjury from base motives, but facts, as Mr.
Baron Legg so aptly puts it, 'cannot lie'."

He made a large indicatory gesture toward his bookshelf.

"True," he said, "I would not go so far as Mr. Justice Butler in
Donellan's case. I would not hold circumstantial evidence to be superior
to direct evidence, nor would I take the position that it is wholly
beyond the reach and compass of human abilities to invent a train of
circumstances that might deceive the ordinary inexperienced magistrate.
I would recall the Vroom case, and the lamentable error of Sir Matthew
Hale, in hanging some sailors for the murder of a shipmate who was, in
fact, not dead. But even that error, sir," and he addressed my uncle
directly in the heat and eloquence of his oration, "if in the law one
may ever take an illustration from the poets, bore a jewel in its head.
It gave us Hale's Rule."

He paused for emphasis, and my uncle spoke.

"And what was that rule?" he said.

"That rule, sir," replied Randolph, "ought not to be stated from memory.
It is a nefarious practice of our judges, whereby errors creep into the
sound text. It should be read as it stands, sir, in the elegant language
of Sir Matthew."

"Leaving out the elegant language of Sir Matthew," replied Abner, "what
does the rule mean?"

"In substance and effect," continued Randolph, "but by no means in these
words, the rule directs the magistrate to be first certain that a crime
has been committed before he undertakes to punish anybody for it."

"Precisely!" said my uncle; "and it is the very best sense that I ever
heard of in the law."

He held the gold cross out in his big palm.

"Take this case," he said. "What is the use to speculate about who stole
the emeralds, when it is certain that they have not been stolen!"

"Not stolen!" cried Randolph. "They are gone!"

"Yes," replied Abner, "they are gone, but they are not stolen....I
would ask you to consider this fact: If these emeralds had been stolen
out of the cross, the tines of the metal which held the stones in place,
would have been either broken off or pried up, and we would find either
the new break in the metal, or the twisted projecting tines...But,
instead," he continued, "the points of the setting are all quite smooth.
What does that indicate?"

Randolph took the cross and examined it with care. "You are right,
Abner," he said; "the settings are all worn away. I am not surprised;
the cross is very old."

"And if the settings are worn away," continued my uncle, "what has
become of the stones?" Randolph banged the table with his clenched hand.

"They have fallen out. Lost! By gad, sir!" My uncle leaned back in his
chair, like one to whom a comment is superfluous. But Randolph delivered
an oration. It was directed to Mammy Liza, and the tenor of it was
felicitations upon the happy incident that turned aside suspicion from
any member of his household. He grew eloquent, pictured his distress,
and how his stern, impartial sense of justice had restrained it, and
finally, with what seigniorial joy he now received the truth.

And the old woman sat under it in ecstatic rapture. She made little
audible sighs and chirrups. Her elbows were lifted and she moved her
body rhythmically to the swing of Randolph's periods. She was entranced
at the eloquence, but the intent of Randolph's speech never reached her.
She was beyond the acquittal, as she had been beyond the accusation. She
continued to bow radiantly after Randolph had made an end.

"Yes, sah," she said; "yes, sah. Mars Ran, I done tole you that them
jules wan't took by none of our niggers."

But, as for me, I was overcome with wonder. Here was my uncle convincing
Randolph by a piece of evidence which he, himself, had deliberately
manufactured on the face of the grindstone.

So that was what he had been at in the shed-grinding off the tines and
polishing the settings with a piece of leather, so they would give the
appearance of being worn. From my point of vantage in the snowball bush,
I looked upon him with a growing interest. He sat, oblivious to
Randolph's vaporings, looking beyond him, through the open window at the
far-off green fields. He had taken these pains to acquit Mammy Liza. But
some one was guilty then! And who? I got a hint of that within the next
five minutes, and I was appalled.

"Liza," said Randolph, descending to the practical, "who sweeps Miss
Betty's room?"

"Laws, Mars Ran," replied the old negro, "'course I does everything fo'
my chile. The house niggers don't do nothin'-that is, they don't do
nothin' 'thouten I sets an' watches 'em. I sets when they washes the
winders, and I sets when they sweeps, an' I sets when they makes the bed
up. I's been a-settin' there all the time Miss Betty's been gone,
'ceptin', of course, when Mars Cedward was there."

She paused and tittered.

"Bless my life, how young folks does carry on! Every day heah comes Mars
Cedward a-ridin' up, an' he says, 'Howdy, Mammy, I reckon if I can't see
Miss Betty, I'll have to run upstairs an' look at her Ma.' An' he lights
offen his horse, 'Get your key, Mammy,' he says, 'an' open the sacred
po'tals.' And I gets the key outen my pocket an' unlocks the do' an' he
whippits in there to that little picture of Miss Betty's Ma, that hangs
over her bureau."

The old woman paused and wiped a mist from her spectacles with an
immaculate and carefully folded handkerchief.

"Yes, yes, sah, 'co'se Miss Betty does look like her Ma-she's the very
spit-an'-image of her...Well, I goes along back an' sets down on the
stair-steps, an' waits till Mars Cedward gets done with his worshiping,
an' he comes along an' says, Thankee, Mammy, I reckon that'll have to
last me until tomorrow,' an' then I goes back an' locks the do'. I's
mighty keerful to lock do's. I ain't minded to have no 'quisitive nigger
ramshakin' 'roun'."

But my uncle stopped her and sent her to Betty as evidence in the flesh
that she had come acquit of Randolph's inquisition. And the two men fell
into a talk upon other matters.

But I no longer listened. I sat within my bush and studied the impassive
face of my Uncle Abner, and tried to join these contradictory incidents
into something that I could understand. Slowly the thing came to me! But
I did not push on into the inevitable conclusion. Its consequences were
too appalling. I saw it and let it lie.

Somebody had pried the emeralds out of that cross,-somebody having
access to the room. And that person was not Mammy Liza! Abner knew
that...And he deliberately falsified the evidence. To acquit Mammy
Liza? Something more than that, I thought. She was in no danger; even
Randolph behind his judicial attitudes, had never entertained the idea
for a moment. Then, this thing meant that my uncle had deliberately
screened the real criminal. But why? Abner was no respecter of men. He
stood for justice-clean and ruthless justice, tempered by no
distinctions. Why, then, indeed?

And then I had an inspiration. Abner was thinking of some one beyond the
criminal, and of the consequences to that one if the truth were known;
and this thing he had done, he had done for her! And now I thought about
her, too.

Her faith, her trust, the dearest illusion of her life had been
imperiled, had been destroyed, but for my uncle's firm, deliberate act.

And then, another thing rose up desperately before me. How could he let
this girl go on in ignorance of the truth? Must he not, after all, tell
her what he knew? And my tongue grew dry in contemplation of that
ordeal. And yet again, why? Love of her had been ultimately the motive.
She need never know, and the secret might live out everybody's life.
Moreover, for all his iron ways, Abner was a man who saw justice in its
large and human aspect, and he stood for the spirit, above the letter,
of the truth.

And yet, even there under the limited horizon of a child, I seemed to
feel that he must tell her. And so when he finally got away from
Randolph, and turned into the garden, I stalked him with desperate
cunning. I was on fire to know what he would do. Would he speak? Or
would he keep the thing forever silent? I had sat before two acts of
this drama, and I would see what the curtains went down on. And I did
see it from the shelter of the tall timothy-grass.

He found Betty at the foot of the garden. She ran to him in joy at Mammy
Liza's vindication, and with pretty evidences of her affection. But he
took her by the hand without a word and led her to a bench.

And when she was seated he sat down beside her. I could not see her
face, but I could hear his voice and it was wonderfully kind.

"My child," he said, "there is always one reason, if no other, why good
people must not undertake to work with a tool of the devil, and that
reason is because they handle it so badly."

He paused and took the gold cross out of his pocket.

"Now here," he continued, "I have had to help somebody out who was the
very poorest bungler with a devil's tool. I am not very skilled myself
with that sort of an implement, but, dear me, I am not so bad a workman
as this person!...Let me show you...The one who got the emeralds out
of this cross left the twisted and broken tines to indicate a deliberate
criminal act, so I had to grind them off in order that the thing might
look like an accident...That cleared everybody-Mammy Liza, who had no
motive for this act, and Edward Duncan, who had."

The girl stood straight up.

"Oh," she said, and her voice was a long shuddering whisper, "no one
could think he did it!"

"And why not?" continued my uncle. "He had the opportunity and the
motive. He was in the room during your absence, and he needed the money
which those emeralds would bring in order to clear his lands of debt."

The girl clenched her bands and drew them in against her heart.

"But you don't think he stole them?" And again her voice was in that
shuddering whisper.

I lay trembling.

"No," replied Abner, "I do not think that Edward Duncan stole these
emeralds, because I know that they were never stolen at all."

He put out his hand and drew the girl down beside him.

"My child," he continued, "we must always credit the poorest-thief with
some glimmering of intelligence. When I first saw this cross in your
hand, I knew that this was not the work of a thief, because no thief
would have painfully pried the emeralds out, in order to leave the cross
behind as an evidence of his guilt. Now, there is a reason why this
cross was left behind, but it is not the reason of a thief-two reasons,
in fact: because some one wished to keep it, and because they were not
afraid to do so.

"Now, my child," and Abner put his arm tenderly around the girl's
shoulders, "who could that person be who treasured this cross and was
not afraid to keep it?"

She clung to my uncle then, and I heard the confession among her
sobbings. Edward Duncan was making every sacrifice for her, and she had
made one for him. She had sold the emeralds in Baltimore, and through an
agent, bought his mountain land. But he must never know, never in this
world, and my Uncle Abner must promise her that upon his honor.

And lying in the deep timothy-grass, I heard him promise.



Chapter 11

The Hidden Law

WE HAD COME out to Dudley Belts' house and were standing in a bit of
meadow. It was an afternoon of April; there had been a shower of rain,
and now the sun was on the velvet grass and the white-headed clover
blossoms. The sky was blue above and the earth green below, and swimming
between them was an air like lotus. Facing the south upon this sunny
field was a stand of bees, thatched with rye-straw and covered over with
a clapboard roof, the house of each tribe a section of a hollow
gum-tree, with a cap on the top for the tribute of honey to the human
tyrant. The bees had come out after the shower was gone, and they hummed
at their work with the sound of a spinner.

Randolph stopped and looked down upon the humming hive. He lifted his
finger with a little circling gesture.

"'Singing masons building roofs of gold'," he said. "Ah, Abner, William
of Avon was a great poet."

My uncle turned about at that and looked at Randolph and then at the
hive of bees. A girl was coming up from the brook below with a pail of
water. She wore a simple butternut frock, and she was clean-limbed and
straight like those first daughters of the world who wove and spun. She
paused before the hive and the bees swarmed about her as about a great
clover blossom, and she was at home and unafraid like a child in a
company of yellow butterflies. She went on to the spring house with her
dripping wooden pail, kissing the tips of her fingers to the bees. We
followed, but before the hive my uncle stopped and repeated the line
that Randolph had quoted:

"'Singing masons building roofs of gold,'...and over a floor of gold
and pillars of gold." He added, "He was a good riddle maker, your
English poet, but not so good as Samson, unless I help him out."

I received the fairy fancy with all children's joy. Those little men
singing as they laid their yellow floor, and raised their yellow walls,
and arched their yellow roof! Singing! The word seemed to open up some
sunlit fairy world.

It pleased Randolph to have thus touched my uncle.

"A great poet, Abner," he repeated, "and more than that; he drew lessons
from nature valuable for doctrine. Men should hymn as they labor and
fill the fields with song and so suck out the virus from the curse. He
was a great philosopher, Abner-William of Avon."

"But not so great a philosopher as Saint Paul," replied Abner, and he
turned from the bees toward old Dudley Belts, digging in the fields
before his door. He put his hands behind him and lifted his stern bronze
face.

"Those who coveted after money," he said, "have pierced themselves
through with many sorrows. And is it not the truth? Yonder is old Dudley
Betts. He is doubled up with aches; he has lost his son; he is losing
his life, and he will lose his soul-all for money-'Pierced themselves
through with many sorrows,' as Saint Paul said it, and now, at the end
he has lost the hoard that he slaved for."

The man was a by-word in the hills; mean and narrow, with an economy
past belief. He used everything about him to one end and with no thought
but gain. He cultivated his fields to the very door, and set his fences
out into the road, and he extracted from those about him every tithe of
service. He had worked his son until the boy had finally run away across
the mountains. He had driven his daughter to the makeshifts of the first
patriarchal people-soap from ashes, linen from hemp, and the wheel and
the loom for the frock upon her limbs.

And like every man under a single dominating passion, he grew in
suspicion and in fear. He was afraid to lend out his money lest he lose
it. He had given so much for this treasure that he would take no chance
with it, and so kept it by him in gold.

But caution and fear are not harpies to be halted; they wing on. Belts
was dragged far in their claw-feet. There is a land of dim things that
these convoys can enter. Betts arrived there. We must not press the
earth too hard, old, forgotten peoples believed, lest evil things are
squeezed out that strip us and avenge it. And ancient crones, feeble,
wrapped up by the fire, warned him: The earth suffered us to reap, but
not to glean her. We must not gather up every head of wheat. The earth
or dim creatures behind the earth would be offended. It was the oldest
belief. The first men poured a little wine out when they drank and
brought an offering of their herds and the first fruits of the fields.
It was written in the Book. He could get it down and read it.

What did they know that they did this? Life was hard then; men saved all
they could. There was some terrible experience behind this custom, some
experience that appalled and stamped the race with a lesson!

At first Betts laughed at their warnings; then he cursed at them, and
his changed manner marked how far he had got. The laugh meant disbelief,
but the curse meant fear.

And now, the very strangest thing had happened: The treasure that the
old man had so painfully laid up had mysteriously vanished clear away.
No one knew it. Men like Betts, cautious and secretive, are dumb before
disaster. They conceal the deep mortal hurt as though to hide it from
themselves.

He had gone in the night and told Randolph and Abner, and now they had
come to see his house.

He put down his hoe when we came up and led us in. It was a house like
those of the first men, with everything in it home-made-hand-woven rag
carpets on the floor, and hand-woven coverlets on the beds; tables and
shelves and benches of rude carpentry. These things spoke of the man's
economy. But there were also things that spoke of his fear: The house
was a primitive stockade. The door was barred with a beam, and there
were heavy shutters at the window; an ax stood by the old man's bed and
an ancient dueling pistol hung by its trigger-guard to a nail.

I did not go in, for youth is cunning. I sat down on the doorstep and
fell into so close a study of a certain wasp at work under a sill that I
was overlooked as a creature without ears; but I had ears of the finest
and I lost no word.

The old man got two splint-bottom chairs and put them by the table for
his guests, and then he brought a blue earthen jar and set it before
them. It was one of the old-fashioned glazed jars peddled by the
hucksters, smaller but deeper than a crock, with a thick rim and two
great ears. In this he kept his gold pieces until on a certain night
they had vanished.

The old man's voice ran in and out of a whisper as he told the story. He
knew the very night, because he looked into his jar before he slept and
every morning when he got out of his bed. It had been a devil's
night-streaming clouds drove across an iron sky, a thin crook of a moon
sailed, and a high bitter wind scythed the earth.

Everybody remembered the night when he got out his almanac and named it.
There had been noises, old Betts said, but he could not define them.
Such a night is full of voices; the wind whispers in the chimney and the
house frame creaks. The wind had come on in gusts at sunset, full of
dust and whirling leaves, but later it had got up into a gale. The fire
had gone out and the house inside was black as a pit. He did not know
what went on inside or out, but he knew that the gold was gone at
daylight, and he knew that no living human creature had got into his
house. The bar on his door held and the shutters were bolted. Whatever
entered, entered through the keyhole or through the throat of the
chimney that a cat would stick in.

Abner said nothing, but Randolph sat down to an official inquiry:

"You have been robbed, Betts," he said. "Somebody entered your house
that night."

"Nobody entered it," replied the old man in his hoarse, half-whispered
voice, "either on that night or any other night. The door wast fast,
Squire."

"But the thief may have closed it behind him."

Betts shook his head. "He could not put up the bar behind him, and
besides, I set it in a certain way. It was not moved. And the windows-I
bolt them and turn the bolt at a certain angle. No human touched them."

It was not possible to believe that this man could be mistaken. One
could see with what care he had set his little traps-the bar across the
door precisely at a certain hidden line; the bolts of the window
shutters turned precisely to an angle that he alone knew. It was not
likely that Randolph would suggest anything that this cautious old man
had not already thought of.

"Then," continued Randolph, "the thief concealed himself in your house
the day before the robbery and got out of it on the day after."

But again Betts shook his head, and his eyes ran over the house and to a
candle on the mantelpiece.

"I look," he said, "every night before I go to bed."

And one could see the picture of this old, fearful man, looking through
his house with the smoking tallow candle, peering into every nook and
corner. Could a thief hide from him in this house that he knew inch by
inch? One could not believe it. The creature took no chance; he had
thought of every danger, this one among them, and every night he looked!
He would know, then, the very cracks in the wall. He would have found a
rat.

Then, it seemed to me, Randolph entered the only road there was out of
this mystery.

"Your son knew about this money?"

"Yes," replied Betts, "'Lander knew about it He used to say that a part
of it was his because he had worked for it as much as I had. But I told
him," and the old man's voice cheeped in a sort of laugh, "that he was
mine."

"Where was your son Philander when the money disappeared?" said
Randolph.

"Over the mountains," said Betts; "he had been gone a month." Then he
paused and looked at Randolph. "It was not 'Lander. On that day he was
in the school that Mr. Jefferson set up. I had a letter from the master
asking for money...I have the letter," and he got up to get it.

But Randolph waved his hand and sat back in his chair with the aspect of
a brooding oracle.

It was then that my uncle spoke.

"Belts," he said, "how do you think the money went?"

The old man's voice got again into that big crude whisper.

"I don't know, Abner."

But my uncle pressed him.

"What do you think?"

Belts drew a little nearer to the table.

"Abner," he said, "there are a good many things going on around a man
that he don't understand. We turn out a horse to pasture, and he comes
in with hand-holts in his mane....You have seen it?"

"Yes," replied my uncle.

And I had seen it, too, many a time, when the horses were brought up in
the spring from pasture, their manes twisted and knotted into loops, as
though to furnish a hand-holt to a rider.

"Well, Abner," continued the old man in his rustling whisper, "who rides
the horse? You cannot untie or untwist those hand-holts-you must cut
them out with shears-with iron. Is it true?"

"It is true," replied my uncle.

"And why, eh, Abner? Because those hand-holts were never knotted in by
any human fingers! You know what the old folk say?"

"I know," answered my uncle. "Do you believe it, Betts?"

"Eh, Abner!" he croaked in the guttural whisper. "If there were no
witches, why did our fathers hang up iron to keep them off? My
grandmother saw one burned in the old country. She had ridden the king's
horse, and greased her hands with shoemakers' wax so her fingers would
not slip in the mane....Shoemakers' wax! Mark you that, Abner!"

"Betts," cried Randolph, "you are a fool; there are no witches!"

"There was the Witch of Endor," replied my uncle. "Go on, Betts."

"By gad, sir!" roared Randolph, "if we are to try witches, I shall have
to read up James the First. That Scotch king wrote a learned work on
demonology. He advised the magistrate search on the body of the witch
for the seal of the devil; that would be a spot insensible to pain, and,
James said, 'Prod for it with a needle.'"

But my uncle was serious.

"Go on, Betts," he said. "I do not believe that any man entered your
house and robbed you. But why do you think that a witch did?"

"Well, Abner," answered the old man, "who could have got in but such a
creature? A thief cannot crawl through a keyhole, but there are things
that can. My grandmother said that once in the old country a man awoke
one night to see a gray wolf sitting by his fireside. He had an ax, as I
have, and he fought the wolf with that and cut off its paw, whereupon it
fled screaming through the keyhole. And the paw lying on the floor was a
woman's hand!"

"Then, Betts," cried Randolph, "it's damned lucky that you didn't use
your ax, if that is what one finds on the floor."

Randolph had spoken with pompous sarcasm, but at the words there-came
upon Abner's face a look of horror. "It is," he said, "in God's name!"
Betts leaned forward in his chair.

"And what would have happened to me, Abner, do you think, if I had used
my ax? Would I have died there with the ax in my hand?"

The look of horror remained upon my uncle's face. "You would have wished
for that when the light came; to die is sometimes to escape the pit."

"I would have fallen into hell, then?"

"Aye, Betts," replied my uncle, "straightway into hell!"

The old man rested his hands on the posts of the chair. "The creatures
behind the world are baleful creatures," he muttered in his big whisper.
Randolph got up at that.

"Damme!" he said. "Are we in the time of Roger Williams, and is this
Massachusetts, that witches ride and men are filched of their gold by
magic and threatened with hell fire? What is this cursed foolery,
Abner?"

"It is no foolery, Randolph," replied my uncle, "but the living truth."

"The truth!" cried Randolph. "Do you call it the truth that creatures,
not human, able to enter through the keyhole and fly away, have Belts'
gold, and if he had fought against this robbery with his ax he would
have put himself in torment? Damme, man! In the name of common sense, do
you call this the truth?"

"Randolph," replied Abner, and his voice was slow and deep, "it is every
word the truth."

Randolph moved back the chair before him and sat down. He looked at my
uncle curiously.

"Abner," he said, "you used to be a crag of common sense. The legends
and theories of fools broke on you and went to pieces. Would you now
testify to witches?"

"And if I did," replied my uncle, "I should have Saint Paul behind me."

"The fathers of the church fell into some errors," replied Randolph.

"The fathers of the law, then?" said Abner.

Randolph took his chin in his hand at that. "It is true," he said, "that
Sir Matthew Hale held nothing to be so well established-as the fact of
witchcraft for three great reasons, which he gave in their order, as
became the greatest judge in England: First, because it was asserted in
the Scriptures; second, because all nations had made laws against it;
and, third, because the human testimony in support of it was
overwhelming. I believe that Sir Matthew had knowledge of some six
thousand cases...But Mr. Jefferson has lived since then, Abner, and
this is Virginia."

"Nevertheless," replied my uncle, "after Mr. Jefferson, and in Virginia,
this thing has happened."

Randolph swore a great oath.

"Then, by gad, sir, let us burn the old women in the villages until the
creatures who carried Belts' treasure through the keyhole bring it
back!"

Betts spoke then. "They have brought some of it back!"

My uncle turned sharply in his chair.

"What do you mean, Betts?" he said.

"Why this, Abner," replied the old man, his voice descending into the
cavernous whisper; "on three mornings I have found some of my gold
pieces in the jar. And they came as they went, Abner, with every window
fastened down and the bar across the door. And there is another thing
about these pieces that have come back-they are mine, for I know every
piece-but they have been in the hands of the creatures that ride the
horses in the pasture-they have been handled by witches!" He whispered
the word with a fearful glance about him. "How do I know that? Wait, I
will show you!"

He went over to his bed and got out a little box from beneath his
cornhusk mattress-a worn, smoke-stained box with a sliding lid. He drew
the lid off with his thumb and turned the contents out on the table.

"Now look," he said; "look, there is wax on every piece! Shoemakers'
wax, mark you...Eh, Abner! My mother said that-the creatures grease
their hands with that so their fingers will not slip when they ride the
barebacked horses in the night. They have carried this gold clutched in
their hands, see, and the wax has come off!"

My uncle and Randolph leaned over the table. They examined the coins.

"By the Eternal!" cried Randolph. "It is wax! But were they clean
before?"

"They were clean," the old man answered. "The wax is from the creatures'
fingers. Did not my mother say it?"

My uncle sat back in his chair, but Betts strained forward and put his
fearful query:

"What do you think, Abner; will all the gold come back?"

My uncle did not at once reply. He sat for some time silent, looking
through the open door at the sunny meadowland and the far off hills. But
finally he spoke like one who has worked out a problem and got the
answer.

"It will not all come back," he said.

"How much, then?" whispered Betts.

"What is left," replied Abner, "when the toll is taken out."

"You know where the gold is?"

"Yes."

"And the creatures that have it, Abner," Betts whispered, "they are not
human?"

"They are not human!" replied my uncle.

Then he got up and began to walk about the house, but not to search for
clews to this mysterious thing. He walked like one who examines
something within himself-or something beyond the eye-and old Betts
followed him with his straining face. And Randolph sat in his chair with
his arms folded and his chin against his stock, as a skeptic overwhelmed
by proof might sit in a house of haunted voices. He was puzzled upon
every hand. The thing was out of reason at every point, both in the loss
and in the return of these coins upon the table, and my uncle's comments
were below the soundings of all sense. The creatures who now had Belts'
gold could enter through the keyhole! Betts would have gone into the pit
if he had struck out with his ax! A moiety of this treasure would be
taken out and the rest returned! And the coins testified to no human
handling! The thing had no face nor aspect of events in nature. Mortal
thieves enjoyed no such supernal powers. These were the attributes of
the familiar spirit. Nor did the human robber return a per cent upon his
gains!

I have said that my uncle walked about the floor. But he stopped now and
looked down at the hard, miserly old man.

"Betts," he said, "this is a mysterious world. It is hedged about and
steeped in mystery. Listen to me! The Patriarchs were directed to make
an offering to the Lord of a portion of the increase in their herds.
Why? Because the Lord had need of sheep and heifers? Surely not, for the
whole earth and its increase were His. There was some other reason,
Betts. I do not understand what it was, but I do understand that no man
can use the earth and keep every tithe of the increase for himself. They
did not try it, but you did!"

He paused and filled his big lungs.

"It was a disastrous experiment...What will you do?"

"What must I do, Abner?" the old man whispered. "Make a sacrifice like
the Patriarchs?"

"A sacrifice you must make, Betts," replied my uncle, "but not like the
Patriarchs. What you received from the earth you must divide into three
equal parts and keep one part for yourself."

"And to whom shall I give the other two parts, Abner?"

"To whom would you wish to give them, Betts, if you had the choice?"

The old man fingered about his mouth.

"Well," he said, "a man would give to those of his own household
first-if he had to give."

"Then," said Abner, "from this day keep a third of your increase for
yourself and give the other two-thirds to your son and your daughter."

"And the gold, Abner? Will it come back?"

"A third part will come back. Be content with that."

"And the creatures that have my gold? Will they harm me?"

"Betts," replied my uncle, "the creatures that have your gold on this
day hidden in their house will labor for you as no slaves have ever
labored-without word or whip. Do you promise?"

The fearful old man promised, and we went out into the sun.

The tall straight young girl was standing before the spring-house,
kneading a dish of yellow butter and singing like a blackbird. My uncle
strode down to her. We could not hear the thing he said, but the singing
ceased when he began to talk and burst out in a fuller note when he had
finished-a big, happy, joyous note that seemed to fill the meadow.

We waited for him before the stand of bees, and Randolph turned on him
when he came.

"Abner," he said, "what is the answer to this damned riddle?"

"You gave it, Randolph," he replied-"'Singing masons building roofs of
gold.'" And he pointed to the bees. "When I saw that the cap on one of
the gums had been moved I thought Belts' gold was there, and when I saw
the wax on the coins I was certain."

"But," cried Randolph, "you spoke of creatures not human-creatures that
could enter through the keyhole-creatures--"

"I spoke of the bees," replied my uncle.

"But you said Betts would have fallen into hell if he had struck out
with his ax!"

"He would have killed his daughter," replied Abner. "Can you think of a
more fearful hell? She took the gold and hid it in the bee cap. But she
was honest with her father; whenever she sent a sum of money to her
brother she returned an equal number of gold pieces to old Betts' jar."

"Then," said Randolph, with a great oath, "there is no witch here with
her familiar spirits?"

"Now that," replied my uncle, "will depend upon the imagery of language.
There is here a subtle maiden and a stand of bees!"



Chapter 12

The Riddle

I HAVE NEVER seen the snow fall as it fell on the night of the
seventeenth of February. It had been a mild day with a soft, stagnant
air. The sky seemed about to descend and enclose the earth, as though it
were a thing which it had long pursued and had now got into a corner.
All day it seemed thus to hover motionless above its quarry, and the
earth to be apprehensive like a thing in fear. Animals were restless,
and men, as they stood about and talked together, looked up at the sky.

We were in the county seat on that day. The grand jury was sitting, and
Abner had been summoned to appear before it. It was the killing of old
Christian Lance that the grand jury was inquiring into. He had been
found one morning in his house, bound into a chair. The body sat
straining forward, death on it, and terror in its face. There was no one
in the house but old Christian, and it was noon before the neighbors
found him. The tragedy had brought the grand jury together, and had
filled the hills with talk, for it left a mystery unsolved.

This mystery that Christian sealed up in his death was one that no man
could get a hint at while he was living-what had the old man done with
his money? He grazed a few cattle and got a handsome profit. He spent
next to nothing; he gave nothing to any one, and he did not put his
money out to interest. It was known that he would take only gold in
payment for his cattle. He made no secret of that. The natural inference
was that he buried his coin in some spot about his garden, but idle
persons had watched his house for whole nights after he had sold his
cattle, and had never seen him come out with a spade. And young bloods,
more curious, I think, than criminal, had gone into his house when he
was absent, and searched it more than once. There was no corner that
they had not looked into, and no floor board that they had not lifted,
nor any loose stone about the hearth that they had not felt under.

Once, in conference on this mystery, somebody had suggested that the
knobs on the andirons and the handles on the old high-boy were gold,
having gotten the idea from some tale. And a little later, when the old
man returned one evening from the grist-mill, he found that one of these
knobs on the andirons had been broken off. But, as the thief never came
back for the other, it was pretty certain that this fantastic notion was
not the key to Christian's secret.

It was after one of these mischievous searchings that he put up his
Delphic notice when he went away-a leaf from a day-book, scrawled in
pencil, and pinned to the mantelpiece:

"Why don't you look in the cow?"

The idle gossips puzzled over that. What did it mean? Was the thing a
sort of taunt? And did the old man mean that since these persons had
looked into every nook and corner of his house, they ought also to have
looked into the red mouth of the cow? Or did he mean that his money was
invested in cattle and there was the place to look? Or was the thing a
cryptic sentence-like that of some ancient oracle-in which the secret to
his hoarded gold was hidden?

At any rate it was certain that old Christian was not afraid to go away
and leave his door open, and the secret to guard itself. And he was
justified in that confidence. The mischievous gave over their
inquisitions, and the mystery became a sort of legend.

With the eyes of the curious thus on him, and that mystery for
background, it was little wonder that his tragic death fired the
country.

I have said there was a horror about the dead man's face as he sat
straining in the chair. And the thing was in truth a horror! But that
word does not tell the story. The eyes, the muscles of his jaw, the very
flesh upon his bones seemed to strain with some deadly resolution, as
though the indomitable spirit of the man, by sheer determination, would
force the body to do its will, even after death was on it. And here
there was a curious thing. It was not about the house, where his
treasure might have been concealed, that the dead man strained, but
toward the door, as though he would follow after some one who had gone
out there.

The neighbors cut him from the chair, straightened out his limbs, and
got him buried. But his features, set in that deadly resolution, they
could not straighten out. Neither the placidity of death, nor the
fingers of those who prepared the man for burial, could relax the
muscles or get down his eyelids. He lay in the coffin with that hideous
resolution on his face, and he went into the earth with it.

When the man was found, Randolph sent for Abner, and the two of them
looked through the house. Nothing had been disturbed. There was a kettle
on the crane, and a crock beside the hearth. The ears of seed corn hung
from the rafters, trussed up by their shucks; the bean pods together in
a cluster; the cakes of tallow sat on a shelf above the mantel; the
festoons of dried apples and the bunches of seasoned herbs hung against
the chimney. The bed and all the furniture about the house was in its
order.

When they had finished with that work they did not know who it was that
had killed old Christian. Abner did not talk, but he said that much, and
the Justice of the Peace told all he knew to every casual visitor. True,
it was nothing more than the county knew already, but his talk annoyed
Abner.

"Randolph's a leaky pitcher," he said. And I think it was this comment
that inspired the notion that Abner knew something that he had not told
the Justice.

At any rate he was a long time before the grand jury on this February
day. The grand jury sat behind closed doors. They were stern, silent
men, and nothing crept out through the keyhole. But after the witnesses
were heard, the impression got about that the grand jury did not know
who had killed old Christian, and this conclusion was presently verified
when they came in before the judge. They had no indictment to find. And
when the judge inquired if they knew of anything that would justify the
prosecuting attorney in taking any further action on behalf of the
state, the foreman shook his head.

Night was descending when we left the county-seat. Abner sat in his
saddle like a man of bronze, his face stern, as it always was when he
was silent, and I rode beside him. I wish I could get my Uncle Abner
before your eye. He was one of those austere, deeply religious men who
might have followed Cromwell, with a big iron frame, a grizzled beard
and features forged out by a smith. His god was the god of the Tishbite,
who numbered his followers by the companies who drew the sword. The land
had need of men like Abner. The government of Virginia was over the
Alleghenies, and this great, fertile cattle country, hemmed in by the
far-off mountains like a wall of the world, had its own peace to keep.
And it was these iron men who kept it. The fathers had got this land in
grants from the King of England; they had held it against the savage and
finally against the King himself...And the sons were like them.

The horses were nervous; they flung their heads about, and rattled the
bit rings and traveled together like men apprehensive of some danger to
be overtaken. That deadly stillness of the day remained, but the snow
was now beginning to appear. It fell like no other snow that I have ever
seen-not a gust of specks or a shower of tiny flakes, but now and then,
out of the dirty putty-colored sky, a flake as big as a man's thumb-nail
winged down and lighted on the earth like some living creature. And it
clung to the thing that it lighted on as though out of the heavens it
had selected that thing to destroy. And, while it clung, there came
another of these soft white creatures to its aid, and settled beside it,
and another and another, until the bare stem of the ragweed, or the
brown leaf of the beech tree snapped under the weight of these clinging
bodies.

It is a marvel how quickly this snow covered up the world, and how
swiftly and silently it descended. The trees and fences were grotesque
and misshapen with it. The landscape changed and was blotted out. Night
was on us, and always the invading swarm of flakes increased until they
seemed to crowd one another in the stagnant air.

Presently Abner stopped and looked up at the sky, but he did not speak
and we went on. But now the very road began to be clogged with this wet
snow; great limbs broke at the tree trunks under the weight of it; the
horses began to flounder, and at last Abner stopped. It seemed to be at
a sort of crossroad in a forest, but I was lost. The snow had covered
every landmark that I knew. We had been traveling for an hour in a
country as unfamiliar as the Tartar Steppes.

Abner turned out of the road into the forest. My horse followed. We came
presently into the open, and stopped under the loom of a house. It was a
great barn of hewn logs, but unused and empty. The door stood open on
its broken hinges. We got down, took the horses in, removed the saddles,
and filled the mangers with some old hay from the loft. I had no idea
where we were. We could not go on, and I thought we would be forced to
pass the night here. But this was not Abner's plan.

"Let us try to find the house, Martin," he said, "and build a fire."

We set out from the stable. Abner broke a trail through the deep snow,
and I followed at his heels. He must have had some sense of direction,
for we could not see. We seemed an hour laboring in that snow, but it
could only have been a few minutes at the furthest. Presently we came
upon broad steps, and under the big columns of a portico. And I knew the
place for an old abandoned manor house, set in a corner of worn-out
fields, in the edge of the forest, where the river bowed in under sheer
banks a dozen fathoms down. The estate was grown up with weeds, and the
house falling to decay. But now, when we came into the portico, a haze
of light was shining through the fan-shaped glass over the door. It was
this light that disturbed Abner. He stopped and stood there in the
shelter of the columns, like a man in some perplexity.

"Now, who could that be?" he said, not to me, but to himself.

And he remained for some time, watching the blur of light, and listening
for a sound. But there was no sound. The house had been abandoned. The
windows were nailed up. Finally he went over to the ancient door and
knocked. For answer there was the heavy report of a weapon, and a white
splinter leaped out of a panel above his head. He sprang aside, and the
weapon bellowed again, and I saw another splinter. And then I saw a
thing that I had not noticed, that the door and the boards over the
windows were riddled with these bullet holes. Abner shouted out his name
and called on the man within to stop shooting and open the door.

For some time there was silence; then, finally the door did open, and a
man stood there with a candle in his hand. He was a little old man with
a stub of wiry beard, red grizzled hair, keen eyes like a crumb of
glass, and a body knotted and tawny like a stunted oak tree. He wore a
sort of cap with a broad fur collar fastened with big brass wolf-head
clasps. And I knew him. He was the old country doctor, Storm, who had
come into the hills, from God knows where. He lived not far away, and as
a child, I feared him. I feared the flappings of his cape on some windy
ridge, for he walked the country in his practice, and only rode when the
distances were great. No one knew his history, and about him the Negroes
had conjured up every sort of fancy. These notions took a sort of form.
Storm was a rival of the Devil and jousted with him for the lives of men
and beasts. He would work on a horse, snapping his jaws and muttering
his strange oaths, as long and as patiently as upon the body of a man.
And surely, if one stood and watched him, one would presently believe
that Storm contended with something for its prey. I can see him now,
standing in the door with the candle held high up so he could peer into
the darkness.

He cried out when he saw Abner.

"Come in," he said, "by the Eternal, you are welcome!"

"Storm!" said Abner, "you in this house!"

"And why not?" replied the man. "I walk and am overtaken by a snow; and
you ride and do not escape it."

He laughed, showing his twisted, yellow teeth, and turned about in the
doorway, and we followed him into the house. There was a fire burning on
the hearth and another candle guttering on the table. It was a hall that
the door led into-the conventional hall of the great old Southern manor
house, wide mahogany doors on either side stood closed in their white
frames, a white stairway going up to a broad landing, and a huge
fireplace with brass andirons. The place was warm, but musty. It had
long been stripped and gutted. It was hung with cobwebs and powdered
down with dust. There was a small portmanteau on the table, such as
one's father used to carry, of black leather with little flaps and
buckles. And beside it a blue iron stone jug and a dirty tumbler.

The man set down the candle and indicated the jug and the fireplace with
a queer, ironical gesture.

"I offer you the hospitality of the cup and the hearth, Abner,'" he
said.

"We will take the hearth, Storm," replied Abner, "if you please."

And we went over to the fireplace, took off our great coats, beat out
the wet snow, and sat down on the old mahogany settle by the andirons.

"Every man to the desire of his heart and the custom of his life," said
Storm.

He took up the jug, turned it on end, and drained its contents into the
glass. There was only a little of the liquor left. It was brewed from
apples, raw and fiery, and the odor of it filled the place. Then he held
up the glass, watching the firelight play in the white-blue liquor.

"You fill the mind with phantoms," he said, turning the glass about as
though it held some curious drug. "We swallow you and see things that
are not, and dead men from their graves."

He toyed with the glass, put it on the table, and sat down. "Abner," he
said, "I know the body of a man down to the fiber of his bones; but the
mind-it is a land of mystery. We dare not trust it." He paused and
rapped the table with his callous fingers.

"Against another we may be secure, but against himself what one of us is
safe? A man may have no fear of your Hebrew God, Abner, or your Assyrian
Devil, and yet, his own mind may turn against him and fill him full of
terror....A man may kill his enemy in secret and hide him, and return
to his house secure-and find the dead man sitting in his chair with the
wet blood on him. And with all his philosophies he cannot eject that
phantom from its seat. He will say this thing does not exist. But what
avails the word when the thing is there!"

He got on his feet and leaned over the table with his crooked fingers
out before him.

I was afraid and I drew closer to my uncle. This strange old man,
straining over the table, peering into the shadows, held me with a
gripping fascination. His wiry, faded red hair seemed to rise on his
scalp, and I looked to see some horror in its grave clothes appear
before him.

Abner turned his stern face upon him. It was some time before he spoke.

"Storm," he said, "what do you fear?"

"Fear!" cried the old man, his voice rising in a sharp staccato; and he
made a gesture outward with his hand.

"You fear your God, Abner, and I fear myself!"

But there was something in Abner's voice and in this query launched at
him that changed the man as by some sorcery. He sat down, fingered the
glass of liquor, and looked at Abner closely. He did not speak for some
time. He appeared to be turning some problem slowly in his mind. There
was a lot of mystery here to clear up. We had discovered him by chance,
and surely he had received us in the strangest manner. His explanation
could not be true that he had come into the house before us on this
night, for the house was warm, and it could not have been heated in that
time. What was the creature's secret? Why was he here, and who besieged
him. These were things which he must fear to have known, and yet, he was
glad to see us, glad to find us there in the snow, instead of another
whom he feared to find there. And yet, we disturbed him, and he was
uncertain what to do. He sat beyond the table, and I could see his eyes
run over us, and wander off about the hall and return and glance at the
black portmanteau.

And while he hung there between his plans, Abner spoke.

"Storm," he said, "what does all this mean?"

The old man looked about him swiftly, furtively, I thought; then he
spoke in a voice so low that we could hardly hear him.

"Let me put it this way, Abner," he said: "One comes here, as you come;
he is met as you are met; well, what happens from all this?...A
suspicion enters the visitor's mind. There is peril to the host in that,
and he is put to an alternative. He must explain or he must shoot the
guest...Well, he chooses to make his explanation first, and if that
fail, there is the other!"

"'And,' he says, 'you have done me a service to come in; I am glad to
see you.' And you say, 'What do you fear?' He answers, 'Robbers.' You
say, 'What have you in this house to lose?' And he tells you this:

"Michael Dale owned this house. He was rich. When he was dying he sat
here by this hearth, tapping the bricks with his cane, and peering at
his worthless son. You remember that son, Abner; he looked like the
Jupiter of Elis before the Devil got him. 'Wellington,' he said, 'I am
leaving you a treasure here.' He had been speaking of this estate, and
one thought he meant the lands, and so gave the thing no notice. But
later one remembered that expression and began to think it over. One
recalled where it was that Michael Dale sat and the tapping of his
stick. Well, when one is going down, any straw is worth the clutching.
One slips into this house and looks." He indicated the brick hearth with
a gesture. "No, it is not there now. The gold is in that portmanteau."
He arose, opened the bag, and fumbled in it. Then he came to us with
some pieces in his hand.

Abner took the gold and examined it carefully by the firelight. They
were old pieces, and he rubbed them between his fingers and scraped
something from their faces with his thumbnail. Then he handed them back,
and Storm cast them into the portmanteau and buckled it together. Then
he sat down and drew the stone jug over beside him.

"Now, Abner," he said, "there is this evil about a treasure. It fills
one full of fear. You must stand guard over it, and the thing gets on
your nerves. The wind in the chimney is a voice, and every noise a
footstep. At first one goes about with the weapon in his hand, and then,
when he can bear it no more, he shoots at every sound."

Abner did not move, and I listened to the man as to a tale of Bagdad.
Every mystery was now cleared up-his presence in this house, his fear,
the bullet holes, and why he was glad to see us, and yet disturbed that
we had come. And I saw what he had been turning in his mind-whether he
should trust us with the truth or leave us to our own conclusions. I
understood and verified in myself every detail of this story. I should
have acted as he did at every step, and I could realize this fear, and
how, as the thing possessed him, one might come at last to shoot up the
shadows. I looked at the man with a sort of wonder.

Abner had been stroking his bronze face with his great sinewy hand, and
now he spoke.

"Storm," he said, "Michael Dale's riddle is not the only one that has
been read." And he told of Christian Lance's death, and the Delphic
sentence that had doubtless caused it. "You knew old Christian, Storm,
and his curious life?"

"I did," replied Storm, "and I knew the man who carried off the knob of
the andiron. But how do you say that any man read his riddle, Abner, and
how do you know that there was any riddle in it? I took the thing to be
an idle taunt."

"And so did Randolph," said Abner, "but you were both wrong. The secret
was in that scrawled sentence, and some one guessed it."

"How do you know that, Abner?" said Storm.

Abner did not reply directly to the point.

"Old Christian loved money," he went on. "He would have died before he
told where it was hidden. And his straining toward the door, as though
in death he would follow one who had gone out there, meant that his
secret had been divined, and that his gold had gone that way."

"You ride to a conclusion on straws, Abner," said Storm, "if that is all
the proof you have."

"Well," replied Abner, "I have also a theory."

"And what is your theory?" said Storm.

"It is this," continued Abner; "when old Christian wrote, 'Why don't you
look in the cow,' he meant a certain thing. There was a row of tallow
cakes on a shelf. My theory is that each year when he got the gold from
his cattle, he molded it into one of these tallow cakes, turned it out
of the crock, and put it on the shelf. And there, in the heart of these
tallow cakes, was the old man's treasure!"

"But you tell me that the cakes were there on this shelf when you found
old Christian," said Storm.

"They were," replied Abner.

"Every one of them," said Storm.

"Every one of them," answered Abner.

"Had any one of them been cut or broken?"

"Not one of them; they were smooth and perfect."

"Then your first conclusion goes to pieces, Abner. No man carried
Christian's money through the door; it is there on the shelf."

"No," said Abner, "it is not there. The man who killed old Christian
Lance got the gold out of those cakes of tallow."

"And, now, Abner," cried the man, "the bottom of your theory falls. How
could one get the gold out of these cakes, and leave them perfect?"

"I will tell you that," replied Abner. "There was a kettle on the crane
and a crock beside the hearth, and every cake of tallow on the shelf was
white...They had been remolded! Randolph did not see that, but I did."

Storm got on his feet.

"Then you do not believe this explanation, Abner-that the gold comes
from the hearth?"

"I do not," replied Abner, and his voice was deep and level. "There is
tallow on these coins!"

I saw Abner glance at the iron poker and watch Storm's hand.

But the old man did not draw his weapon. He laughed noiselessly,
twisting his crooked mouth.

"You are right, Abner," he said, "it is Christian's gold, and this tale
a lie. But you are wrong in your conclusion. Lance was not killed by a
little man like I am; he was killed by a big man like you!"

He paused and leaned over, resting his hands on the table.

"The man who killed him did not guess that riddle, Abner...Put the
evidences together...Lance was tied into his chair before the assassin
killed him. Why? That was to threaten him with death unless he told
where his gold was hidden...Well, Lance would not tell that, but the
assassin found it out by chance. He stooped to put the poker into the
fire to heat it, and torture Christian. The cakes of tallow were on a
hanging shelf against the white-washed chimney; as the assassin arose,
he struck this shelf with his shoulder, and one of the tallow cakes fell
and burst on the hearth. Then he killed Christian with a blow of the
heated poker. I know that because the hair about the wound was scorched!

"You saw a good deal in that house, Abner, but did you see a crease in
the chimney where the shelf smote it, and the mark of a man's shoulder
on the whitewash? And that shoulder, Abner," he raised his hand above
his head, "it was as high as yours!"

There was silence.

And as the two men looked thus at each other, there was a sound as of
something padding about the house outside. For a moment I did not
understand these sounds, then I realized that the wind was rising, and
clumps of snow falling from the trees. But to another in that house
these sounds had no such explanation.

Then a thing happened. One of the mahogany doors entering the hall
leaped back, and a man stood there with a pistol in his hand. And in all
my life I have never seen a creature like him! There was everything fine
and distinguished in his face, but the face was a ruin. It was a
loathsome and hideous ruin. Made for the occupancy of a god, the man's
body was the dwelling of a devil. I do not mean a clean and vicious
devil, but one low and bestial, that wallowed and gorged itself with
sins. And there was another thing in that face that to understand, one
must have seen it. There was terror, but no fear! It was as though the
man advanced against a thing that filled him full of horror, but he
advanced with courage. He had a spirit in him that saw and knew the
aspect and elements of danger, but it could not be stampeded into
flight.

I heard Abner say, "Dale!" like one who pronounces the name of some
extraordinary thing. And I heard Storm say, "Mon dieu! With a
teaspoonful of laudanum in him, he walks!"

The creature did not see us; he was listening to the sounds outside, and
he started for the door.

"You there," he bellowed, "again!...Damn you!...Well, I'll get you
this time....I'll hunt you to hell!"...And his drunken voice rumbled
off into obscenities and oaths.

He flung the door open and went out. His weapon thundered, and by it and
the drunken shouting, we could track him. He seemed to move north, as
though lured that way. We stood and listened.

"He goes toward the river," said Abner. "It is God's will." Then far off
there was a last report of the weapon and a great bellowing cry that
shuddered through the forest.

That night over the fire, Storm told us how he had come in from the snow
and found Dale drunk and fighting the ghost of Christian Lance; how he
listened to his story, and slipped the drug into his glass, and how he
got him hidden, when we came, on the promise to keep his secret; and how
he had fenced with Abner, seeing that Abner suspected him. But it was
the failure of his drug that vexed him. "It would put a brigadier and
his horse to sleep-that much, if it were pure. I shall take ten drops
tomorrow night and see."



Chapter 13

The Straw Man

IT WAS A DAY of early June in Virginia. The afternoon sun lay warm on
the courthouse with its great plaster pillars; on the tavern with its
two-story porch; on the stretches of green fields beyond and the low
wooded hill, rimmed by the far-off mountains like a wall of the world.

It was the first day of the circuit court, which all the country
attended. And on this afternoon, two men crossed the one thoroughfare
that lay through the county seat, and went up the wide stone steps into
the courthouse.

The two men were in striking contrast. One, short of stature and
beginning to take on the rotundity of age, was dressed with elaborate
care, his great black stock propping up his chin, his linen and the
cloth of his coat immaculate. He wore a huge carved ring and a bunch of
seals attached to his watch-fob. The other was a big, broad-shouldered,
deep-chested Saxon, with all those marked characteristics of a race
living out of doors and hardened by wind and sun. His powerful frame
carried no ounce of surplus weight. It was the frame of the empire
builder on the frontier of the empire. The face reminded one of
Cromwell, the craggy features in repose seemed molded over iron, but the
fine gray eyes had a calm serenity, like remote spaces in the summer
sky. The man's clothes were plain and somber. And he gave one the
impression of things big and vast.

As the two entered between the plaster pillars, a tall old man came out
from the county clerk's office. But for his face, he might have been one
of a thousand Englishmen in Virginia. There was nothing in the big,
spare figure or the cranial lines of the man to mark.

But the face seized you. In it was an unfathomable disgust with life,
joined, one would say, with a cruel courage. The hard, bony jaw
protruded; bitter lines descended along the planes of the face, and the
eyes circled by red rims were expressionless and staring, as though, by
some abominable negligence of nature, they were lidless.

The two approached, and the one so elaborately dressed spoke to the old
man.

"How do you do, Northcote Moore?" he said. "You know Abner?"

The old man stopped instantly and stood very still. He moved the stick
in his hand a trifle before him. Then he spoke in a high-pitched,
irascible voice.

"Abner, eh! Well, what the devil is Abner here for?"

The little pompous man clenched his fingers in his yellow gloves, but
his voice showed no annoyance.

"I asked him to have a look at Eastwood Court."

"Damn the justice of the peace of every county," cried the old man, "and
you included, Randolph! You never make an end of anything."

He gave no attention to Abner, who remained unembarrassed, regarding the
impolite old man as one regards some strange, new, and particularly
offensive beast.

"Chuck the whole business, Randolph, that's what I say," the irascible
old man continued, "and forget about it. Who the devil cares? A drooling
old paralytic is snuffed out. Well, he ought to have gone five and
twenty years ago! He couldn't manage his estate and he kept me out. I
was like to hang about until I rotted, while the creature played at
Patience, propped up against the table and the wall. A nigger, on a
search for shillings, knocks him on the head. Shall I hunt the nigger
down and hang him? Damme! I would rather get him a patent of state
lands!"

The face of Randolph was a study in expression.

"But, sir," he said, "there are some things about this affair that are
peculiar-I may say extraordinarily peculiar."

Again the old man stood still. When he spoke his voice was in a lower
note.

"And so," he said, "you have nosed out a new clew and got Abner over,
and we are to have another inquisition."

He reflected, moving his stick idly before him. Then he went on in a
petulant, persuasive tone.

"Why can't you let sleeping dogs lie? The country is beginning to forget
this affair, and you set about to stir it up. Shall I always have the
thing clanking at my heels like a ball and chain?"

Then he rang the paved court with the ferrule of his stick. "Damme,
man!" he cried. "Has Virginia no mysteries, that you yap forever on old
scents at Eastwood? What does it matter who did this thing? It was a
public service. Virginia needs a few men on her lands with a bit of
courage. This state is rotten with old timber. In youth, Duncan Moore
was a fool. In age, he was better dead. Let there be an end to this,
Randolph."

And he turned about and went back into the county clerk's office.

Randolph was a justice of the peace in Virginia. He looked a moment
after the departing figure; then he spoke to his companion.

"He is here to have the lands of Duncan Moore transferred on the
assessor's book to his own name. He takes the estate under the Life and
Lives statute of Virginia, that the legislature got up to soften the
rigor of Mr. Jefferson's Statute of Descents. Under it, this estate with
its great English manor house was devised by the original ancestor to
Duncan Moore for his life, and after him to Northcote Moore for his
life, and at his death to Esdale Moore. It could have run twenty-one
years farther if the scrivener had known the statute. Mr. Jefferson did
not entirely decapitate the law of entail." He paused and lifted his
finger with a curious gesture. "It is a queer family-I think the very
queerest in Virginia. There is something defective about every one of
them. Duncan Moore, the decedent, had no children. His two brothers died
epileptics. This man, the son of the elder brother, is blind. And the
son of the junior, Mr. Esdale Moore, the attorney-at-law--"

The Justice of the Peace was interrupted. A little dapper man, sunburned
and bareheaded, dressed like a tailor's print, but with the smart,
aggressive air of a well-bred colonial Englishman, pushed through the
crowd and clapped the Justice on the shoulder.

"What luck, Randolph?" he cried. "I am sure Abner has run the assassin
to cover." And he bobbed his head to Abner like one whose profession
permits a certain familiarity. "Come along to the tavern; 'I would
listen to your wondrous tales,' as Homer says it."

He led the way, calling out to a member of the bar, hailing an
acquaintance, and hurling banter about him in the bluff, hearty fashion
which he imagined to be the correct manner of a man of the people who is
getting on. He was in the strength and vigor of his race at forty.

"Beastly dull, Randolph," he rattled; "nothing exciting since the dawn
except old Baron-Vitch's endless suit in chancery. But one must sit
tight, rain or shine. The people must know where to find a lawyer when
they want him."

He swung along with a big military stride.

"The life of a lawyer is far from jolly. I should like to cut it,
Randolph, if I had a good shooting and a bit of trout water. Alas, I am
poor!" And he made a dramatic gesture.

One felt that under this froth the man was calling out the truth. For
all his hearty interest in affairs, the law was merely a sort of game.
It was nothing real. He played to win, and he had chosen his profession
with care and after long reflection, as a breeder chooses a colt for the
Derby, or as an English family of influence selects a crack regiment for
the heir at Oxford. He cared not one penny what the laws were or the
great policies of Virginia. But he did care, with an inbred and abiding
interest, about the value of a partridge shooting, or the damming of a
trout stream by the grist mills. These things were the realities of
life, and not the actions at law or the suits in chancery.

"How does one get a fortune nowadays, Abner?" he called back across his
shoulder, "for I need one like the devil. Marriage or crime, eh? Crime
requires a certain courage, and they say out in the open that lawyers
are decadent. With you and Randolph on the lookout, I should be afraid
to go in for crime!"

He clapped a passing giant on the back, called him Harrison, accused him
of having an eye on Congress, and went on across his shoulder to Abner:

"Marriage, then? Do you know a convenient orphan with a golden goose?
Pleasure and a certain gain would be idyllic! The simplest men
understand that. Do not the writers in Paris tell us that the French
peasant on his marriage night, while embracing his bride with one arm,
extends the other in order to feel the sack that contains her dowry?"

They were now on the upper floor of the tavern porch. Mr. Esdale Moore
sent a Negro for a dish of tea, after the English fashion.

Then he got a table at the end of the porch, somewhat apart, and the
three men sat down.

"And now, Randolph," he said, "what did you find in Eastwood?"

"I am afraid," replied the Justice of the Peace, "that we found little
new there. The evidence remains, with trifling additions, what it was;
but Abner has arrived at some interesting opinions upon this evidence."

"I am sure Abner can clap his hand on the assassin," said the attorney.
"Come, sir, let me fill your cup, and while I stand on one foot, as St.
Augustine used to say, tell me who ejected my uncle, the venerable
Duncan Moore, out of life."

The. Negro servant had returned with a great silver pot, and a tray of
cups with queer kneeling purple cows on them.

Abner held out his cup.

"Sir," he said, "one must be very certain, to answer that question." His
voice was deep and level, like some balanced element in nature.

He waited while the man filled the cup; then he replaced it on the
table.

"And, sir," he continued slowly, "I am not yet precisely certain."

He slipped a lump of sugar slowly into the cup.

"It is the Ruler of Events who knows, sir; we can only conjecture. We
cannot see the truth naked before us as He does; we must grope for it
from one indication to another until we find it."

"But, reason, Abner," interrupted the lawyer, bustling in his chair; "we
have that, and God has nothing better!"

"Sir," replied Abner, "I cannot think of God depending on a thing so
crude as reason. If one reflects upon it, I think one will immediately
see that reason is a quality exclusively peculiar to the human mind. It
is a thing that God could never, by any chance, require. Reason is the
method by which those who do not know the truth, step by step, finally
discover it."

He paused and looked out across the table at the far-off mountains.

"And so, sir. God knows who in Virginia has a red hand from this work at
Eastwood Court, without assembling the evidence and laboring to
determine whither these signboards point. But Randolph and I are like
children with a puzzle. We must get all the pieces first, and then sit
down and laboriously fit them up."

He looked down into his cup, his face in repose and reflective.

"Ah, sir," he went on, "if one could be certain that one had always
every piece, there would no longer remain such a thing as a human
mystery. Every event dovetails into every other event that precedes and
follows. With the pieces complete, the truth could never elude us. But,
alas, sir, human intelligence is feeble and easily deludes itself, and
the relations and ramifications of events are vast and intricate."

"Then, sir," said Mr. Esdale Moore, "you do not believe that the
criminal can create a series of false evidences that will be at all
points consistent with the truth."

"No man can do it," replied Abner. "For to do that, one must know
everything that goes before and everything that follows the event which
one is attempting to falsify. And this omniscience only the intelligence
of God can compass. It is impossible for the human mind to manufacture a
false consistency of events except to a very limited extent."

"Then, gentlemen," cried the lawyer, "you can make me no excuse for
leaving this affair a mystery."

"Yes," replied my uncle, "we could make you an excuse-a valid and sound
excuse: the excuse of incompetency." Mr. Esdale Moore laughed in his
big, hearty voice.

"With your reputation, Abner, and that of Squire Randolph in Virginia, I
should refuse to receive it."

"Alas," continued Abner, "we are no better than other men. A certain
experience, some knowledge of the habits of criminals, and a little
skill in observation are the only advantages we have. If one were born
among us with, let us say, a double equipment of skull space, no
criminal would ever escape him."

"He would laugh at us, Abner," said the Justice. "He would never cease
to laugh," returned my uncle, "but he would laugh the loudest at the
bungling criminal. To him, the most cunning crime would be a botch;
fabricated events would be conspicuous patch-work, and he would see the
identity of the criminal agent in a thousand evidences." He hesitated a
moment; then he added:

"Fortunately for human society, the inconsistency of false evidence is
usually so glaring that any one of us is able to see it."

"As in Lord William Russell's case," said the Justice, "where the valet,
having killed his master in such a manner as to create the aspect of
suicide, inadvertently carried away the knife with which his victim was
supposed to have cut his own throat."

"Precisely," said Abner. "And there is, I think, in every case something
equally inconsistent, if we only look close enough to find it."

He turned to Mr. Esdale Moore.

"With a little observation, sir, to ascertain the evidence, and a little
common sense to interpret its intent, Randolph and I manage to get on."

The lawyer put a leading question.

"What glaring inconsistency did you find at Eastwood?" he said.

Abner looked at Randolph, as though for permission to go on. The Justice
nodded.

"Why, this thing, sir," he answered, "that a secretary that was not
locked should be broken open."

"But, Abner," said the lawyer, "who, but myself, knew that this
secretary was not locked? It was the custom to lock it, although it
contained nothing but my uncle's playing cards. As I told Randolph, on
the day of my uncle's death I put the key down among the litter of
papers inside the secretary, after I had opened it, and could not find
it again, so I merely closed the lid. But I alone knew this. Everybody
else would imagine the secretary to be locked as usual."

"Not everybody," continued my uncle. "Reflect a moment: to believe the
secretary locked on this night, one must have known that it was locked
on every preceding night. To believe that it was locked on this night
because the lid was closed, one must have known that it was always
locked on every preceding night when the lid was closed. And further,
sir, one must have known this custom so well-one must have been so
certain of it-that one knew it was not worth while to attempt to open
the secretary by pulling down the lid on the chance that it might not be
locked, and so, broke it open at once.

"Now, sir," he went on, "does this not exclude the theory that Duncan
Moore was killed by a common burglar who entered the house for the
purpose of committing a robbery? Such a criminal agent could not have
known this custom. He might have believed the secretary to be locked, or
imagined it to be, but he could not have known it conclusively. He could
not have been so certain that he would fail to lay hold of the lid to
make sure. One must assume the lowest criminal will act with some degree
of intelligence."

"By Jove!" cried the attorney, striking the table, "I had a feeling that
my uncle was not killed by a common thief! I thought the authorities
were not at the bottom of this thing, and that is why I kept at
Randolph, why I urged him to get you out to Eastwood Court."

"Sir," replied Abner, "I am obliged to you for the compliment. But your
feeling was justified, and your persistence in this case will, I think,
be rewarded.

"Nevertheless, sir, if you will pardon the digression, permit me to say
that your remark interests me profoundly. Whence, I wonder, came this
feeling that caused you to reject the obvious explanation and to urge a
further and more elaborate inquiry?"

"Now, Abner," returned Mr. Esdale Moore, "I cannot answer that question.
The thing was a kind of presentiment. I had a sort of feeling, as we
express it. I cannot say more than that."

"I have had occasion," continued Abner, "to examine the theory of
presentiments, and I find that we are forced to one of two conclusions:
Either they are of an origin exterior to the individual, of which we
have no reliable proof, or they are founded upon some knowledge of which
the correlation in the mind is, for the moment, obscure. That is to say,
a feeling, presentiment, or premonition, may be a sort of shadow thrown
by an unformed conclusion.

"An unconscious or subconscious mental process produces an impression.
We take this impression to be from behind the stars, when, in fact, it
merely indicates the rational conclusion at which we would have arrived
if we had made a strong, conscious effort to understand the enigma
before us."

He drank a little tea and put the cup back gently on the table.

"Perhaps, sir, if you had gone forward with the mental processes that
produced your premonition, you would have worked out the solution of
this mystery. Why, I wonder, did your deductions remain subconscious?"

"That is a question in mental science," replied the lawyer.

"Is not all science mental?" continued my uncle. "Do not men take their
facts in a bag to the philosopher that he may put them together? Let us
reflect a moment, sir: Are not the primitive emotions-as, for example,
fear-in their initial stages always subconscious, or, as we say,
instinctive? Thus, a thousand times in the day do not our bodies draw
back from danger of which we are wholly unconscious? We do not go
forward into these perils, and we pass on with no realization of their
existence. Can we doubt, sir, that the mind also instinctively perceives
danger at the end of certain mental processes and does not go forward
upon them?" The lawyer regarded my uncle in a sort of wonder. "Abner,"
he said, "you forget my activities in this affair. It is I who have kept
at Randolph. What instinctive fear, then, could have mentally restrained
me?"

"Why, sir," replied Abner, "the same fear that instinctively restrained
Randolph and myself."

Mr. Esdale Moore looked my uncle in the face.

"What fear?" he said.

"The fear," continued Abner, "of what these deductions lead to."

Abner moved his chair a little nearer to the table and went on in a
lower voice.

"Now, sir, if we exclude the untenable hypothesis that this crime was
committed by an unknown thief, from the motive of robbery, what
explanation remains? Let us see: This secretary could have been broken
open only by some one who knew that it was the custom to keep it locked.
Who was certain of that custom? Obviously, sir, only those in the
household of the aged Duncan Moore."

The face of the lawyer showed a profound interest. He leaned over, put
his right elbow on the table, rested his chin in the trough of the thumb
and finger, and with his other hand, took a box of tobacco cigarettes
from his pocket and began to break it open. It was one of the elegancies
of that day.

Abner went on, "Was it a servant at Eastwood Court?"

He paused, and Randolph interrupted.

"On the night of this tragedy," said the Justice of the Peace, "all the
Negroes in the household attended a servants' ball on a neighboring
estate. They went in a body and returned in a body. The aged Duncan
Moore was alive when they left the house, and dead when they returned."

"But, Randolph," Abner went on, "independent of this chance event,
conclusive in itself-which I feel is an accident to which we are hardly
entitled-do not our inferences legitimately indicate a criminal agent
other than a servant at Eastwood Court?

"Sane men do not commit violent crimes without a motive. There was no
motive to move any servant except that of gain, and there was no gain to
be derived from the death of the aged Duncan Moore, except that to be
got from rifling his secretary. But the one who knew so much about this
secretary that he was certain it was locked, would also have known
enough about it to know that it contained nothing of value." He
hesitated and moved the handle of his cup. "Now, sir," he added, "two
persons remain." The lawyer, fingering the box of cigarettes, broke it
open and presented them to my uncle and Randolph. He lighted one, and
over the table looked Abner in the face.

"You mean Northcote Moore and myself," he said in a firm, even voice.
"Well, sir, which one was it?" My uncle remained undisturbed.

"Sir," he said, "there was at least a pretense of consistency in the
work of the one who manufactured the evidences of a burglar. There was a
window open in the north wing at the end of the long, many-cornered
passage that leads through Eastwood Court to the room in the south wing
where the aged Duncan Moore was killed. Now some one had gone along that
passage, as you pointed out to Randolph when Eastwood Court was first
inspected, because there were fingerprints on the walls at the turns and
angles. These finger-prints were marked in the dust on the walls of the
passage on the east side, but on the west side, beginning heaviest near
Duncan Moore's room, the prints were in blood.

"These marks on the wall show that the assassin did, in fact, enter by
this passage and return along it. But he did not enter by the open
window. The frame of this window was cemented into the casement with
dust. This dust was removed only on the inside. Moreover, violence had
been used to force it open, and the marks of this violence were all
plainly visible on the inside of the frame."

He stopped, remained a moment silent, and then continued;

"This corridor is the usual and customary way-in fact, the only way
leading from the north wing of Eastwood Court to the south wing. Duncan
Moore alone occupied the south wing. And, sir, on this night, Northcote
Moore and yourself alone occupied the north wing. You were both equally
familiar with this passage, since you lived in the house, and used it
constantly." Abner paused and looked at Mr. Esdale Moore. "Shall I go
on, sir?" he said.

"Pray do," replied the lawyer.

Abner continued, in his deep, level voice.

"Now, sir, you will realize why Randolph and I felt an instinctive fear
of the result of these deductions, and perhaps, sir, why your
subconscious conclusions went no further than a premonition."

"But the law of Virginia," put in the Justice, "is no respecter of
persons. If the Governor should do a murder, his office would not save
him from the gallows."

"It would not," said the lawyer. "Go on, Abner."

My uncle moved slightly in his chair.

"If the aged Duncan Moore were removed," he continued, "Northcote Moore
would take the manor-house and the lands. For Esdale Moore to take the
estate, both the aged Duncan Moore and the present incumbent must be
removed. Only the aged Duncan Moore was removed. Who was planning a
gain, then, by this criminal act? Esdale Moore or Northcote Moore?

"Another significant thing: Mr. Esdale Moore knew this secretary was
unlocked on this night; Northcote Moore did not. Who, then, was the more
likely to break it open as evidence of a presumptive robbery?

"And, finally, sir, who would grope along this corridor feeling with his
hands for the corners and angles of the wall, one who could see, or a
blind man?"

My uncle stopped and sat back in his chair.

The lawyer leaned over and put both arms on the table.

"Gentlemen," he said, since he addressed both Randolph and Abner, "you
amaze me! You accuse the most prominent man in Virginia."

"Before the law," said the Justice, "all men are equal." The lawyer
turned toward my uncle, as to one of more consideration.

"While you were making your deductions," he said, "I had to insist that
you go on, for I was myself included. I wag bound to hear you to the
end, although you shocked me at every step. But now, I beg you to
reflect. Northcote Moore belongs to an ancient and honorable family. He
is old; he is blind. Surely something can be done to save him."

"Nothing," replied the Justice firmly.

Abner lifted his face, placid, unmoving, like a mask. "Perhaps," he
said.

The two men before him at the table moved with astonishment.

"Perhaps!" cried the Justice of the Peace. "This is Virginia!"

But it was the lawyer who was the more amazed. He had not moved; he did
not move; but his face, as by some sorcery, became suddenly perplexed.

The tavern was now deserted; every one had gone back into the
courthouse. The three men were alone. There was silence except for the
noises of the village and the far-off hum of winged insects in the air.
Mr. Esdale Moore sat facing north along the upper porch; Abner opposite;
Randolph looking eastward toward the courthouse. My uncle did not go on
at once. He reached across the table for one of the tobacco cigarettes.
The lawyer mechanically took up the box with his hand nearest to the
Justice of the Peace and opened the lid with his thumb and finger. Abner
selected one but did not light it.

"Writers on the law," he began, "warn us against the obvious inference
when dealing with the intelligent criminal agent, and for this reason:
while the criminal of the lowest order seeks only to cover his identity,
and the criminal of the second order to indicate another rather than
himself, the criminal of the first order, sir, will sometimes undertake
a subtle finesse-a double intention.

"The criminal of the lowest order gives the authorities no one to
suspect. The criminal of the second order sets up a straw man before his
own door, hoping to mislead the authorities. But the criminal of the
first order sets it before the door of another, expecting the
authorities of the state to knock it down and take the man behind it.

"Now, sir,"-my uncle paused-"looked at from this quarter, do not our
obvious deductions lack a certain conclusiveness?

"If Northcote Moore were hanged for murder, Esdale Moore would take the
manor-house and the landed estate. Therefore, he might wish Northcote
Moore hanged, just as Northcote Moore might wish Duncan Moore murdered.

"And, if one were deliberately placing a straw man, would there be any
inconsistency in breaking open a secretary obviously unlocked? The
straw, sir, would be only a trifle more conspicuous!

"And the third deduction"-his gray eyes narrowed, and he spoke slowly:
"If one born blind, and another, were accustomed to go along a passage
day after day; in the dark, who would grope, feeling his way in the
night, step by step, along the angles of the wall-the one who could see,
or the blind man?"

The amazed Justice struck the tables with his clenched hand.

"By the gods," he cried, "not the blind man! For to the blind man, the
passage was always dark!"

The lawyer had not moved, but his face, in its desperate perplexity,
began to sweat. The Justice swung around upon him, but Abner put out his
hand.

"A moment, Randolph," he said. "The human body is a curious structure.
It has two sides, as though two similar mechanisms were joined with a
central trunk-the dexter side, or that which is toward the south when
the man is facing the rising sun, and the sinister side, or that which
is toward the north. These sides are not coequal. One of them is
controlling and dominates the man, and when the task before him is
difficult, it is with this more efficient controlling side that he
approaches it.

"Thus, one set on murder and desperately anxious to make no sound, to
make no false step, to strike no turn or angle, would instinctively
follow the side of the wall that he could feel along with his
controlling hand. This passage runs north and south. The bloody
finger-prints are all on the west side of the wall, the prints in the
dust on the east side; therefore, the assassin followed the east side of
the wall when he set out on his deadly errand, and the west side when he
returned with the blood on him.

"That is to say," and his voice lifted into a stronger note, "he always
followed the left side of the wall.

"Why, sir?" And he got on his feet, his voice ringing, his finger
pointing at the sweating, cornered man. "Because his controlling side
was on the left-because he was left handed!

"And you, sir-I have been watching you--"

The pent-up energies of Mr. Esdale Moore seemed to burst asunder.

"It's a lie!" he cried.

And he lunged at Abner across the table, with his clenched left hand.



Chapter 14

The Mystery of Chance

IT WAS a night like the pit. The rain fell steadily. Now and then a gust
of wind rattled the shutters, and the tavern sign, painted with the
features of George the Third, now damaged by musket-balls and with the
eyes burned out, creaked.

The tavern sat on the bank of the Ohio. Below lay the river and the
long, flat island, where the ill-starred Blennerhasset had set up his
feudal tenure. Flood water covered the island and spread everywhere-a
vast sea of yellow that enveloped the meadow-lands and plucked at the
fringe of the forest.

The scenes in the tavern were in striking contrast. The place boomed
with mirth, shouts of laughter, ribald tales and songs. The whole crew
of the Eldorado of New Orleans banqueted in the guest-room of the
tavern. This was the open room for the public. Beyond it and facing the
river was the guest-room for the gentry, with its floor scrubbed with
sand, its high-boy in veneered mahogany, its polished andirons and its
various pretensions to a hostelry of substance.

At a table in this room, unmindful of the bedlam beyond him, a man sat
reading a pamphlet. He leaned over on the table, between two tall brass
candlesticks, his elbows on the board, his thumb marking the page. He
had the dress and manner of a gentleman-excellent cloth in his coat, a
rich stock and imported linen. On the table sat a top hat of the time,
and in the corner by the driftwood fire was a portmanteau with silver
buckles, strapped up as for a journey. The man was under forty, his
features regular and clean-cut; his dark brows joined above eyes big and
blue and wholly out of place in the olive skin.

Now and then he got up, went over to the window and looked out, but he
was unable to see anything, for the rain continued and the puffs of
wind. He seemed disturbed and uneasy. He drummed on the sill with his
fingers, and then, with a glance at his portmanteau, returned to his
chair between the two big tallow candles.

From time to time the tavern-keeper looked in at the door with some
servile inquiry. This interruption annoyed the guest.

"Damme, man," he said, "are you forever at the door?"

"Shall I give the crew rum, sir?" the landlord asked.

"No," replied the man; "I will not pay your extortions for imported
liquor."

"They wish it, sir."

The man looked up from his pamphlet

"They wish it, eh," he said with nice enunciation. "Well, Mr. Castoe, I
do not!"

The soft voice dwelt on the "Mr. Castoe" with ironical emphasis. The
mobile upper lip, shadowed with a silken mustache, lifted along the
teeth with a curious feline menace.

The man was hardly over his table before the door opened again. He
turned abruptly, like a panther, but when he saw who stood in the door,
he arose with a formal courtesy.

"You are a day early, Abner," he said. "Are the Virginia wagons in for
their salt and iron?"

"They will arrive tomorrow," replied my uncle; "the roads are washed out
with the rains."

The man looked at my uncle, his hat and his greatcoat splashed with mud.

"How did you come?" he asked.

"Along the river," replied my uncle, "I thought to find you on the
Eldorado."

"On the Eldorado!" cried the man. "On such a night, when the Tavern of
George the Third has a log fire and kegs in the cellar!"

My uncle entered, closed the door, took off his greatcoat and hat, and
sat down by the hearth.

"The boat looked deserted," he said.

"To the last nigger," said the man. "I could not take the comforts of
the tavern and deny them to the crew."

My uncle warmed his hands over the snapping fire.

"A considerate heart, Byrd," he said, with some deliberation, "is a fine
quality in a man. But how about the owners of your cargo, and the
company that insures your boat?"

"The cargo, Abner," replied the man, "is in Benton's warehouse, unloaded
for your wagons. The boat is tied up in the backwater. No log can strike
it."

He paused and stroked his clean-cut, aristocratic jaw.

"The journey down from Fort Pitt was damnable," he added, "-miles of
flood water, yellow and running with an accursed current. It was no
pleasure voyage, believe me, Abner. There was the current running logs,
and when we got in near the shore, the settlers fired on us. A careless
desperado, your settler, Abner!"

"More careless, Byrd, do you think," replied my uncle, "than the river
captain who overturns the half-submerged cabins with the wash of his
boat?"

"The river," said the man, "is the steamboat's highway."

"And the cabin," replied my uncle, "is the settler's home."

"One would think," said Byrd, "that this home was a palace and the swamp
land a garden of the Hesperides, and your settler a King of the Golden
Mountains. My stacks are full of bullet holes."

My uncle was thoughtful by the fire.

"This thing will run into a river war," he said. "There will be violence
and murder done."

"A war, eh!" echoed the man. "I had not thought of that, and yet, I had
but now an ultimatum. When we swung in tonight, a big backwoodsman came
out in a canoe and delivered an oration. I have forgotten the periods,
Abner, but he would burn me at the stake, I think, and send the boat to
Satan, unless I dropped down the river and came in below the
settlement."

He paused and stroked his jaw again with that curious gesture.

"But for the creature's command," he added, "I would have made the
detour. But when he threatened, I ran in as I liked and the creature got
a ducking for his pains. His canoe went bottom upward, and if he had not
been a man of oak, he would have gone himself to Satan."

"And what damage did you do?" inquired my uncle.

"Why, no damage, as it happened," said the man. "Some cabins swayed, but
not one of them went over. I looked, Abner, for a skirmish in your war.
There was more than one rifle at a window. If I were going to follow the
river," he continued, "I would mount a six-pounder."

"You will quit the river, then," remarked my uncle.

"It is a dog's life, Abner," said the man. "To make a gain in these days
of Yankee trading, the owner must travel with his boat. Captains are a
trifle too susceptible to bribe. I do not mean gold-pieces, slipped into
the hand, but the hospitalities of the shopkeeper. Your Yankee, Abner,
sees no difference in men, or he will waive it for a sixpence in his
till. The captain is banqueted at his house, and the cargo is put on
short. One cannot sit in comfort at New Orleans and trade along the
Ohio."

"Is one, then, so happy in New Orleans?" asked my uncle.

"In New Orleans, no," replied the man, "but New Orleans is not the
world. The world is in Piccadilly, where one can live among his fellows
like a gentleman, and see something of life-a Venetian dancer, ladies of
fashion, and men who dice for something more than a trader's greasy
shillings."

Byrd again got up and went to the window. The rain and gusts of wind
continued. His anxiety seemed visibly to increase.

My uncle arose and stood with his back to the driftwood fire, his hands
spread out to the flame. He glanced at Byrd and at the pamphlet on the
table, and the firm muscles of his mouth hardened into an ironical
smile.

"Mr. Evlyn Byrd," he said, "what do you read?" The man came back to the
table. He sat down and crossed one elegant knee over the other.

"It is an essay by the Englishman, Mill," he said, "reprinted in the
press that Benjamin Franklin set up at Philadelphia. I agree with Lord
Fairfax where the estimable Benjamin is concerned: 'Damn his little
maxims! They smack too much of New England!' But his press gives now and
then an English thing worth while."

"And why is this English essay worth while?" asked my uncle.

"Because, Abner, in its ultimate conclusions, it is a justification of a
gentleman's most interesting vice. 'Chance,' Mr. Mill demonstrates, 'is
not only at the end of all our knowledge, but it is also at the
beginning of all our postulates.' We begin with it, Abner, and we end
with it. The structure of all our philosophy is laid down on the sills
of chance and roofed over with the rafters of it."

"The Providence of God, then," said my uncle, "does not come into Mr.
Mill's admirable essay."

Mr. Evlyn Byrd laughed. "It does not, Abner," he said. "Things happen in
this world by chance, and this chance is no aide-de-camp of your God. It
happens unconcernedly to all men. It has no rogue to ruin and no good
churchman, pattering his prayers, to save. A man lays his plans
according to the scope and grasp of his intelligence, and this chance
comes by to help him or to harm him, as it may happen, with no concern
about his little morals, and with no divine intent."

"And so you leave God out," said my uncle, with no comment.

"And why not, Abner?" replied the man. "Is there any place in this
scheme of nature for His intervention? Why, sir, the intelligence of man
that your Scriptures so despise can easily put His little plan of
rewards and punishments out of joint. Not the good, Abner, but the
intelligent, possess the earth. The man who sees on all sides of his
plan, and hedges it about with wise precaution, brings it to success.
Every day the foresight of men outwits your God."

My uncle lifted his chin above his wet stock. He looked at the window
with the night banked behind it, and then down at the refined and
elegant gentleman in the chair beside the table, and then at the
strapped-up portmanteau in the corner. His great jaw moved out under the
massive chin. From his face, from his manner, he seemed about to
approach some business of vital import. Then, suddenly, from the room
beyond there came a great boom of curses, a cry that the dice had fallen
against a platter, a blow and a gust of obscenities and oaths.

My uncle extended his arm toward the room.

"Your gentleman's vice," he said; "eh, Mr. Byrd!"

The man put out a jeweled hand and snuffed the candles. "The vice,
Abner, but not the gentlemen." Mr. Byrd flicked a bit of soot from his
immaculate sleeve. Then he made a careless gesture.

"These beasts," he said, "are the scum of New Orleans. They would bring
any practice into disrepute. One cannot illustrate a theory by such
creatures. Gaming, Abner, is the diversion of a gentleman; it depends on
chance, even as all trading does. The Bishop of London has been unable
to point out wherein it is immoral."

"Then," said Abner, "the Bishop does little credit to his intelligence."

"It has been discussed in the coffee-houses of New Orleans," replied Mr.
Byrd, "and no worthy objection found."

"I think I can give you one," replied my uncle.

"And what is your objection, Abner?" asked the man. "It has this
objection, if no other," replied my uncle, "it encourages a hope of
reward without labor, and it is this hope, Byrd, that fills the jail
house with weak men, and sets strong ones to dangerous ventures."

He looked down at the man before him, and again his iron jaw moved.

"Byrd," he said, "under the wisdom of God, labor alone can save the
world. It is everywhere before all benefits that we would enjoy. Every
man must till the earth before he can eat of its fruits. He must fell
the forest and let in the sun before his grain will ripen. He must spin
and weave. And in his trading he must labor to carry his surplus stuff
to foreign people, and to bring back what he needs from their abundance.
Labor is the great condition of reward. And your gentleman's vice, Byrd,
would annul it and overturn the world."

But the man was not listening to Abner's words. He was on his feet and
again before the window. He had his jaw gathered into his hand. The man
swore softly.

"What disturbs you, Byrd?" said my uncle.

He stood unmoving before the fire, his hands to the flame. The man
turned quickly.

"It is the night, Abner-wind and driving rain. The devil has it!"

"The weather, Byrd," replied my uncle, "happens in your philosophy by
chance, so be content with what it brings you, for this chance regards,
as you tell me, no man's plans; neither the wise man nor the fool hath
any favor of it."

"Nor the just nor the unjust, Abner."

My uncle looked down at the floor. He locked his great bronze fingers
behind his massive back.

"And so you believe, Byrd," he said. "Well, I take issue with you. I
think this thing you call 'chance' is the Providence of God, and I think
it favors the just."

"Abner," cried the man, now turning from the window, "if you believe
that, you believe it without proof."

"Why, no," replied my uncle; "I have got the proof on this very night."

He paused a moment; then he went on.

"I was riding with the Virginia wagons," he said, "on the journey here.
It was my plan to come on slowly with them, arriving on the morrow. But
these rains fell; the road on this side of the Hills was heavy; and I
determined to leave the wagons and ride in tonight.

"Now, call this what you like-this unforeseen condition of the road,
this change of plan. Call it 'chance,' Byrd!"

Again he paused and his big jaw tightened.

"But it is no chance, sir, nor any accidental happening that Madison of
Virginia, Simon Carroll of Maryland and my brother Rufus are upright
men, honorable in their dealings and fair before the world.

"Now, sir, if this chance, this chance of my coming on tonight before
the Virginia wagons, this accidental happening, favored Madison, Simon
Carroll and my brother Rufus as though with a direct and obvious intent,
as though with a clear and preconceived design, you will allow it to me
as a proof, or, at least, Mr. Evlyn Byrd, as a bit of evidence, as a
sort of indisputable sign, that honorable men, men who deal fairly with
their fellows, have some favor of these inscrutable events."

The man was listening now with a careful attention. He came away from
the window and stood beside the table, his clenched fingers resting on
the board. "What do you drive at, Abner?" he asked.

My uncle lifted his chin above the big wet stock.

"A proof of my contention, Byrd," he answered.

"But your story, Abner? What happened?"

My uncle looked down at the man.

"There is no hurry, Byrd," he said; "the night is but half advanced and
you will not now go forward on your journey."

"My journey!" echoed the man. "What do you mean?"

"Why, this," replied my uncle: "that you would be setting out for
Piccadilly, I imagine, and the dancing women, and the gentlemen who live
by chance. But as you do not go now, we have ample leisure for our
talk."

"Abner," cried Mr. Byrd, "what is this riddle?"

My uncle moved a little in his place before the fire.

"I left the Virginia wagons at midday," he went on; "night fell in the
flatland; I could hardly get on; the mud was deep and the rains blew.
The whole world was like the pit. It is a common belief that a horse can
see on any night, however dark, but this belief is error, like that
which attributes supernatural perception to the beast. My horse went
into the trees and the fence; now and then there was a candle in a
window, but it did not lighten the world; it served only to accentuate
the darkness. It seemed impossible to go forward on a strange road, now
flooded. I thought more than once to stop in at some settler's cabin.
But mark you, Byrd, I came on. Why? I cannot say. 'Chance,' Mr. Evlyn
Byrd, if you like. I would call it otherwise. But no matter."

He paused a moment, and then continued:

"I came in by the river. It was all dark like the kingdom of Satan.
Then, suddenly, I saw a light and your boat tied up. This light seemed
somewhere inside, and its flame puzzled me. I got down from my horse and
went onto the steamboat. I found no one, but I found the light. It was a
fire just gathering under way. A carpenter had been at work; he had left
some shavings and bits of candle, and in this line of rubbish the fire
had started."

The man sat down in his chair beside the two tallow candles.

"Fire!" he said. "Yes, there was a carpenter at work in my office cabin
today. He left shavings, and perhaps bits of candle, it is likely. Was
it in my office cabin?"

"Along the floor there," replied my uncle, "beginning to flame up."

"Along the floor!" repeated Mr. Byrd. "Then nothing in my cabin was
burned? The wall desk, Abner, with the long mahogany drawer-it was not
burned?"

He spoke with an eager interest.

"It was not burned," replied my uncle. "Did it contain things of value?"

"Of great value," returned the man.

"You leave, then, things of value strangely unprotected," replied my
uncle. "The door was open."

"But not the desk, Abner. It was securely locked. I had that lock from
Sheffield. No key would turn it but my own."

Byrd sat for some moments unmoving, his delicate hand fingering his
chin, his lips parted. Then, as with an effort, he got back his genial
manner.

"I thank you, Abner," he said. "You have saved my boat. And it was a
strange coincidence that brought you there to do it."

Then he flung back in his big chair with a laugh.

"But your theory, Abner? This chance event does not support it. It is
not the good or Christian that this coincidence has benefited. It is I,
Abner, who am neither good nor Christian."

My uncle did not reply. His face remained set and reflective.

The rain beat on the window-pane, and the drunken feast went on in the
room beyond him.

"Byrd," he said, "how do you think that fire was set? A half-burned
cigar dropped by a careless hand, or an enemy?"

"An enemy, Abner," replied the man. "It will be the work of these damned
settlers. Did not their envoy threaten if I should come in, to the peril
of their cabins? I gave them no concern then, but I was wrong in that. I
should have looked out for their venom. Still, they threaten with such
ease and with no hand behind it that one comes, in time, to take no
notice of their words."

He paused and looked up at the big man above him. "What do you think,
Abner? Was the fire set?"

"One cannot tell from the burning rubbish," replied my uncle.

"But your opinion, Abner?" said the man. "What is your opinion?"

"The fire was set," replied my uncle.

Byrd got up at that, and his clenched hand crashed on the table.

"Then, by the kingdom of Satan, I will overturn every settler's cabin
when the boat goes out tomorrow."

My uncle gave no attention to the man's violence.

"You would do wanton injury to innocent men," he said. 'The settlers did
not fire your boat."

"How can you know that, Abner?"

My uncle changed. Vigor and energy and an iron will got into his body
and his face.

"Byrd," he said, "we had an argument just now; let me recall it to your
attention. You said 'chance' happened equally to all, and I that the
Providence of God directs it. If I had failed to come on tonight, the
boat would have burned. The settlers would have taken blame for it. And
Madison of Virginia, Simon Carroll of Maryland and my brother Rufus,
whose company at Baltimore insure your boat, would have met a loss they
can ill afford."

His voice was hard and level like a sheet of light.

"Not you, Byrd, who, as you tell me, are neither good nor Christian, but
these men, who are, would have settled for this loss. Is it the
truth-eh, Mr. Evlyn Byrd?"

The man's big blue eyes widened in his olive skin.

"I should have claimed the insurance, of course, as I had the right to
do," he said coldly, for he was not in fear. "But, Abner--"

"Precisely!" replied my uncle. "And now, Mr. Evlyn Byrd, let us go on.
We had a further argument. You thought a man in his intelligence could
outwit God. And, sir, you undertook to do it! With your crew drunken
here, the boat deserted, the settlers to bear suspicion and your
portmanteau packed up for your journey overland to Baltimore, you
watched at that window to see the flames burst out."

The man's blue eyes-strange, incredible eyes in that olive skin-were now
hard and expressionless as glass. His lips moved, and his hand crept up
toward a bulging pocket of his satin waistcoat.

Grim, hard as iron, inevitable, my uncle went on:

"But you failed, Byrd! God outwitted you! When I put that fire out in
the rubbish, the cabin was dark, and in the dark, Byrd, there, I saw a
gleam of light shining through the keyhole of your wall desk-the desk
that you alone can open, that you keep so securely locked. Three bits of
candle were burning in that empty drawer."

The man's white hand approached the bulging pocket,

And my uncle's voice rang as over a plate of steel. "Outwit God!" he
cried. "Why, Byrd, you had forgotten a thing that any schoolboy could
have told you. You had forgotten that a bit of candle in a drawer, for
lack of air, burns more slowly than a bit outside. Your pieces set to
fire the rubbish were consumed, but your pieces set in that locked
drawer to make sure-to outwit God, if, by chance, the others failed-were
burning when I burst the lid off."

The man's nimble hand, lithe like a snake, whipped a derringer out of
his bulging pocket.

But, quicker than that motion, quicker than light, quicker than the eye,
my uncle was upon him. The derringer fell harmless to the floor. The
bones of the man's slender fingers snapped in an iron palm. And my
uncle's voice, big, echoing like a trumpet, rang above the storm and the
drunken shouting:

"Outwit God! Why, Mr. Evlyn Byrd, you cannot outwit me, who am the
feeblest of His creatures!"



Chapter 15

The Concealed Path

IT WAS NIGHT, and the first snow of October was in the air when my uncle
got down from his horse before the door. The great stone house sat on a
bench of the mountains. Behind it lay the forest, and below, the pasture
land of the Hills.

After the disastrous failure of Prince Charles Edward Stuart to set up
his kingdom in Scotland, more than one great Highland family had fled
oversea to Virginia, and for a hundred years had maintained its customs.
It was at the house of such a family that my uncle stopped.

There was the evidence of travel hard and long on my uncle and his
horse. An old man bade him enter.

"Who is here?" said my uncle.

The servant replied with two foreign words, meaning "The Red Eagle" in
the Gaelic tongue.

And he led my uncle through the hall into the dining-room. It was a
scene laid back a hundred years in Skye that he came on. A big woman of
middle age dined alone, in a long, beamed room, lighted with tallow
candles. An ancient servant stood behind her chair.

Two features of the woman were conspicuous-her bowed nose and her coarse
red hair.

She got up when she saw my uncle.

"Abner," she cried, "by the Blessed God I am glad to see you! Come in!
Come in!"

My uncle entered, and she put him beyond her at the table.

"You ought to eat, Abner," she said; "for by all the tokens, you have
traveled."

"A long way," replied my uncle.

"And did the ravens of Elijah send you to me?" said the woman. "For I
need you."

"What need?" inquired my uncle, while he attacked the rib of beef and
the baked potatoes, for the dinner, although set with some formality,
was plain.

"Why, this need, Abner: For a witness whose name will stand against the
world."

"A witness!" repeated my uncle.

"Aye, a witness," continued the woman. "The country holds me hard and
dour, and given to impose my will. There will be a wedding in my house
tonight, and I would have you see it, free of pressure. My niece,
Margaret McDonald, has got her senses finally."

My uncle looked down at the cloth.

"Who is the man?" he said.

"Campbell," she answered, "and good man enough for a stupid woman."

For a moment my uncle did not move. His hands, his body, the very
muscles in his eyelids, were for that moment inert as plaster. Then he
went on with the potato and the rib of beef.

"Campbell is here, then?" he said.

"He came tonight," replied the woman, "and for once the creature has
some spirit. He will have the girl tonight or never. He and my husband
Allen Eliott, have driven their cattle out of the glades and on the way
to Baltimore. Allen is with the cattle on the Cumberland road, and
Campbell rode hard in here to take the girl or to leave her. And whether
she goes or stays, he will not return. When the cattle are sold in
Baltimore, he will take a ship out of the Chesapeake for Glasgow."

She paused and made a derisive gesture.

"The devil, Abner, or some witch trick, has made a man of Campbell. He
used to be irresolute and sullen, but tonight he has the spirit of the
men who lifted cattle in the lowlands. He is a Campbell of Glen Lion on
this night. Believe me, Abner, the wavering beastie is now as hard as
oak, and has the devil's courage. Wherefore is it that a man can change
like that?"

"A man may hesitate between two masters," replied my uncle, "and be only
weak, but when he finally makes his choice he will get what his master
has to give him-the courage of heaven, if he go that way, or of hell.
Madam, if he go that way."

"Man! Man!" she laughed. "If 'the one who is not to be named,' as we
say, put his spirit into Campbell, he did a grand work. It is the wild
old cattle-lifter of Glen Lion that he is the night!"

"Do you think," said my uncle, "that a McDonald of Glencoe ought to be
mated with a Campbell of Glen Lion?"

The woman's face hardened.

"Did Lord Stair and the Campbells of Glen Lion massacre the McDonalds of
Glencoe on yesterday at sunrise, or two hundred years back? Margaret-the
fool!-said that before she got my final word."

"Is it not in an adage," said my uncle, "that the Highlander does not
change?"

"But the world changes, Abner," replied the woman. "Campbell is not
'Bonnie Charlie'; he is at middle age, a dour man and silent, but he
will have a sum of money from a half of the cattle, and he can take care
of this girl."

Then she cried out in a sharper voice:

"And what is here in this mountain for her, will you tell me? We grow
poor! The old men are to feed. Alien owes money that his half of the
cattle will hardly pay. Even old MacPherson"-and she indicated the
ancient man behind her chair-"has tried to tell her, in his wise-wife
folderol, 'I see you in the direst peril that overtakes a lassie, and a
big shouldered man to save you.' And it was no omen, Abner, but the
vision of his common sense. Here are the lean years to dry out the
fool's youth, and surely Campbell is big shouldered enough for any
prophecy. And now, Abner, will you stay and be a witness?"

"I will be one witness," replied my uncle slowly, "if you will send for
my brother Rufus to be another."

The woman looked at her guest in wonder.

"That would be twenty miles through the Hills," she said. "We could not
get Rufus by the morn's morn."

"No," said Abner, "it would be three miles to Maxwell's Tavern. Rufus is
there tonight."

The big-nosed, red-haired woman drummed on the cloth with the tips of
her fingers, and one knew what she was thinking. Her relentless will was
the common talk. What she wished she forced with no concern.

But the girl was afraid of Campbell. The man seemed evil to her. It was
not evidenced in any act. It was instinct in the girl. She felt the
nature of the man like some venomous thing pretending to be gentle until
its hour. And this fear, dominant and compelling, gave her courage to
resist the woman's will.

The long suit of Campbell for the girl was known to everybody, and the
woman's favor of it and the girl's resistance. The woman foresaw what
folk in the Hills would say, and she wished to forestall that gossip by
the presence in her house of men whose word could not be gainsaid. If
Abner and his brother Rufus were here, no report of pressure on the girl
could gain belief.

She knew what reports her dominating personality set current. She, and
not her husband, was the head of their affairs, and with an iron
determination she held to every Highland custom, every form, every
feudal detail that she could, against the detritus of democratic times
and ridicule, and the gain upon her house of poverty, and lean years.
She was alone at that heavy labor. Allen Eliott was a person without
force. He was usually on his cattle range in the mountains, with his big
partner Campbell, or in the great drive, as now, to Baltimore. And she
had the world to face.

"That will be to wait," she said, "and Campbell is in haste, and the
bride is being made ready by the women, and the minister is got...to
Maxwell's Tavern!"

Then she arose.

"Well, I will make a bargain with you. I will send for Rufus, but you
must gain Campbell over to the waiting. And you must gain him, Abner, by
your own devices, for I will not tell him that I have sent out for a
witness to the freedom of my niece in this affair. If you can make him
wait, the thing shall wait until Rufus is come. But I will turn no hand
to help."

"Is Campbell in the house?" said my uncle.

"Yes," she said, "and ready when the minister is come."

"Is he alone?" said Abner.

"Alone," she said, with a satirical smile, "as a bridegroom ought to be
for his last reflections."

"Then," replied my uncle, "I will strike the bargain."

She laughed in a heavy chuckle, like a man.

"Hold him if you can. It will be a pretty undertaking, Abner, and
practice for your wits. But by stealth it shall be. I will not have you
bind the bridegroom like the strong man in the Scriptures." And the
chuckle deepened. "And that, too, I think, might be no easier than the
finesse you set at. He is a great man in the body, like yoursel'."

She stood up to go out, but before she went, she said another word.

"Abner," she said, "you will not blame me," and her voice was calm.
"Somebody must think a little for these pretty fools. They are like the
lilies of the field in their lack of wisdom; they will always bloom, and
there is no winter! Why, man, they have no more brain than a haggis! And
what are their little loves against the realities of life? And their
tears, Abner, are like the rains in summer, showering from every cloud.
And their heads crammed with folderol-a prince will come, and they
cannot take a good man for that dream!" She paused and added:

"I will go and send for Rufus. And when you have finished with your
dinner, MacPherson will take you in to Campbell."

The woman was hardly gone before the old man slipped over to Abner's
chair.

"Mon," he whispered, "ha'e ye a wee drop?"

"No liquor, MacPherson," said my uncle.

The old man's bleared eyes blinked like a half-blinded owl's.

"It would be gran', a wee drop, the night," he said.

"For joy at the wedding," said my uncle.

"Na, mon, na, mon!" Then he looked swiftly around.

"The eagle ha beak and talons, and what ha the dove, mon?"

"What do you mean, MacPherson?" said my uncle.

The old creature peered across the table.

"Ye ha gran' shoulders, mon," he said.

My uncle put down his fork.

"MacPherson," he said, "what do you beat about?"

"I wa borned," he replied, "wi a cowl, and I can see!"

"And what do you see?" inquired Abner.

"A vulture flying," said the old man, "but it is unco dark beneath him."

Again on this night every motion and every sign of motion disappeared
from my uncle's body and his face. He remained for a moment like a
figure cut in wood.

"A vulture!" he echoed.

"Aye, mon! What ha the dove to save it?"

"The vulture, it may be," said my uncle.

"The Red Eagle, and the foul vulture!" cried the old man. "Noo, mon, it
is the bird of death!"

"A bird of death, but not a bird of prey." Then he got up.

"You may have a familiar spirit, MacPherson," he said coldly, "for all I
know. Perhaps they live on after the Witch of Endor. It is a world of
mystery. But I should not come to you to get up Samuel, and I see now
why the Lord stamped out your practice. It was because you misled his
people. If there is a vulture in this business, MacPherson, it is no
symbol of your bridegroom. And now, will take me in to Campbell?"

The old man flung the door open, and Abner went out into the hall. As he
crossed the sill, a girl, listening at the door, fled past him. She had
been crouched down against it.

She was half-dressed, all in white, as though escaped for a moment out
of the hands of tiring women. But she had the chalk face of a ghost, and
eyes wide with fear.

My uncle went on as though he had passed nothing, and the old Scotchman
before him only wagged his head, with the whispered comment, "It wa be
gran', a wee drop, the night."

They came into a big room of the house with candles on a table, and a
fire of chestnut logs. A man walking about stopped on the hearth. He was
a huge figure of a man in middle life.

A fierce light leaped up in his face when he saw my uncle.

"Abner!" he cried. "Why does the devil bring you here?"

"It would be strange, Campbell," replied my uncle, "if the devil were
against you. The devil has been much maligned. He is very nearly equal,
the Scriptures tell us, to the King of Kings. He is no fool to mislead
his people and to trap his servants. I find him always zealous in their
interests, Campbell, fertile in devices, and holding hard with every
trick to save them. I do not admire the devil, Mr. Campbell, but I do
not find his vice to be a lack of interest in his own."

"Then," cried Campbell, "it is clear that I am not one of his own. For
if the devil were on my side, Abner, he would have turned you away from
this door tonight."

"Why, no," replied my uncle, with a reflective air, "that does not
follow. I do not grant the devil a supreme control. There is One above
him, and if he cannot always manage as his people wish, they shall not
for that reason condemn him with a treasonable intent."

The man turned with a decisive gesture.

"Abner," he said, "let me understand this thing. Do you come here upon
some idle gossip, to interfere with me in this marriage? Or by chance?"

"Neither the one nor the other," replied my uncle. "I went into the
mountains to buy the cattle you and Eliott range there. I found you gone
already, with the herd, toward Maryland. And so, as I returned, I rode
in here to Eliott's house to rest and to feed my horse."

"Eliott is with the drove," said Campbell.

"No," replied my uncle, "Eliott is not with the drove. I overtook it on
the Cheat River. The drivers said you hired them this morning, and rode
away."

The man shifted his feet and looked down at my uncle.

"It is late in the season," he said. "One must go ahead to arrange for a
field and for some shocks of fodder. Eliott is ahead."

"He is not on the road ahead," returned Abner. "Arnold and his drovers
came that way from Maryland, and they had not seen him."

"He did not go the road," said Campbell; "he took a path through the
mountains."

My uncle remained silent for some moments.

"Campbell," said my uncle, "the Scriptures tell us that there is a path
which the vulture's eye hath not seen. Did Eliott take that path?"

The man changed his posture. "Now, Abner," he said, "I cannot answer a
fool thing like that."

"Well, Campbell," replied my uncle, "I can answer it for you: Eliott did
not take that path."

The man took out a big silver watch and opened the case with his
thumbnail.

"The woman ought to be ready," he said.

My uncle looked up at him.

"Campbell," he said, "put off this marriage."

The man turned about.

"Why should I put it off?" he said.

"Well, for one reason, Campbell," replied my uncle, "the omens are not
propitious."

"I do not believe in signs," said the man.

"The Scriptures are full of signs," returned Abner. "There was the sign
to Joshua and the sign to Ahaz, and there is the sign to you."

The man turned with an oath.

"What accursed thing do you hint about, Abner?"

"Campbell," replied my uncle, "I accept the word; accursed is the word."

"Say the thing out plain! What omen? What sign?"

"Why, this sign," replied Abner: "MacPherson, who was born with a cowl,
has seen a vulture flying."

"Damme, man!" cried Campbell. "Do you hang on such a piece of foolery.
MacPherson sees his visions in a tin cup-raw corn liquor would set
flying beasts of Patmos. Do you tell me, Abner, that you believe in what
MacPherson sees?"

"I believe in what I see myself," replied my uncle.

"And what have you seen?" said the man.

"I have seen the vulture!" replied my uncle. "And I was born clean and
have no taste for liquor."

"Abner," said Campbell, "you move about in the dark, and I have no time
to grope after you. The woman should be ready."

"But are you ready?" said my uncle.

"Man! Man!" cried Campbell. "Will you be forever in a fog? Well, travel
on to Satan in it! I am ready, and here are the women!"

But it was not the bride. It was MacPherson to inquire if the bride
should come.

My uncle got up then.

"Campbell," he said, in his deep, level voice, "if the bride is ready,
you are not."

The man was at the limit of forbearance.

"The devil take you!" he cried. "If you mean anything, say what it is!"

"Campbell," replied my uncle, "it is the custom to inquire if any man
knows a reason why a marriage should not go on. Shall I stand up before
the company and give the reason, while the marriage waits? Or shall I
give it to you here while the marriage waits?"

The man divined something behind my uncle's menace.

"Bid them wait," he said to MacPherson.

Then he closed the door and turned back on my uncle-his shoulders thrown
forward, his fingers clenched, his words prefaced by an oath.

"Now, sir,"-and the oath returned,-"what is it?"

My uncle got up, took something from his pocket, and put it down on the
table. It was a piece of lint, twisted together, as though one had
rolled it firmly between the palms of one's hands.

"Campbell," he said, "as I rode the trail on your cattle range, in the
mountains, this morning, a bit of white thing caught my eye. I got down
and picked up this fragment of lint on the hard ground. It puzzled me.
How came it thus rolled? I began to search the ground, riding slowly in
an ever-widening circle. Presently I found a second bit, and then a
third, rolled hard together like the first. Then I observed a
significant thing: these bits were in line and leading from your trail
down the slope of the cattle range to the border of the forest. I went
back to the trail, and there on the baked earth, in line with these bits
of lint, I found a spot where a bucket of water had been poured out."

Campbell was standing beyond him, staring at the bit of lint. He looked
up without disturbing the crouch of his shoulders.

"Go on," he said.

"It occurred to me," continued my uncle, "that perhaps these bits of
lint might be found above the trail, as I had found them below it, and
so I rode straight on up the hill to a rail fence. I found no fragment
of twisted stuff, but I found another thing, Campbell: I found the weeds
trampled on the other side of the fence. I got down and looked closely.
On the upper surface of a flat rail, immediately before the trampled
weeds, there was an impression as though a square bar of iron had been
laid across it."

My uncle stopped. And Campbell said: "Go on."

Abner remained a moment, his eyes on the man; then he continued:

"The impression was in a direct line toward the point on the trail where
the water had been poured out. I was puzzled. I got into the saddle and
rode back across the trail and down the line of the fragments of lint.
At the edge of the forest I found where a log-heap had been burned. I
got down again and walked back along the line of the twisted lint. I
looked closely, and I saw that the fragments of dried grass, and now and
then a rag-weed, had been pressed down, as though by something moving
down the hillside from the trail to the burned log-heap.

"Now, Campbell," he said, "what happened on that hillside?"

Campbell stood up and looked my uncle in the face. "What do you think
happened?" he said.

"I think," replied Abner, "that some one sat in the weeds behind the
fence with a half-stocked, square-barreled rifle laid on the flat rail,
and from that ambush shot something passing on the trail, and then
dragged it down the hillside to the log-heap. I think that poured-out
water was to wash away the blood where the thing fell. I do not know
where the bits of lint came from, but I think they were rolled there
under the weight of the heavy body. Do I think correctly, eh, Campbell?"

"You do," said the man.

My uncle was astonished, for Campbell faced him, his aspect grim,
determined, like one who at any hazard will have the whole of a menace
out. "Abner," he said, "you have trailed this thing with some theory
behind it. In plain words, what is that theory?"

My uncle was amazed.

"Campbell," he replied, "since you wish the thing said plain, I will not
obscure it. Two men own a great herd of cattle between them. The herd is
to be driven over the mountains to Baltimore and sold. If one of the
partners is shot out of his saddle and the crime concealed, may not the
other partner sell the entire drove for his own and put the whole sum in
his pocket?

"And if this surviving partner, Campbell, were a man taken with the
devil's resolution, I think he might try to make one great stroke of
this business. I think he might hire men to drive his cattle, giving out
that his partner had gone on ahead, and then turn back for the woman he
wanted, take her to Baltimore, put her on the ship, sell the cattle, and
with the woman and money sail out of the Chesapeake for the Scotch
Highlands he came from! Who could say what became of the missing
partner, or that he did not receive his half of the money and meet
robbery and murder on his way home?"

My uncle stopped. And Campbell broke out into a great ironical laugh.

"Now, let this thing be a lesson to you, Abner. Your little deductions
are correct, but your great conclusion is folly.

"We had a wild heifer that would not drive, so we butchered the beast. I
had great trouble to shoot her, but I finally managed it from behind the
fence."

"But the bits of lint," said my uncle, "and the washed spot?"

"Abner," cried the man, "do you handle cattle for a lifetime and do not
know how blood disturbs them? We did not want them in commotion, so we
drenched the place where the heifer fell. And your bits of lint! I will
discover the mystery there. To keep the blood off we put an old quilt
under the yearling and dragged her down the hill on that. The bits of
lint were from the quilt, and rolled thus under the weight of the
heifer."

Then he added: "That was weeks ago, but there has been no rain for a
month, and these signs of crime, Abner, were providentially preserved
against your coming!"

"And the log-heap," said my uncle, like one who would have the whole of
an explanation, "why was it burned?"

"Now, Abner," continued the man, "after your keen deductions, would you
ask me a thing like that? To get rid of the offal from the butchered
beast. We would not wash out the bloodstains and leave that to set our
cattle mad."

His laugh changed to a note of victory.

"And now, Abner," he cried, "will you stay and see me married, who have
come hoping to see me hanged?"

My uncle had moved over to the window. While Campbell spoke, he seemed
to listen, not so much to the man as to sounds outside. Now far off on a
covered wooden bridge of the road there was the faint sound of horses.
And with a grim smile Abner turned about.

"I will stay," he said, "and see which it is."

It was the very strangest wedding-the big, determined woman like a Fate,
the tattered servants with candles in their hands, the minister, and the
bride covered and hidden in her veil, like a wooden figure
counterfeiting life.

The thing began. There was an atmosphere of silence. My uncle went over
to the window. The snow on the road deadened the sounds of the advancing
horses, until the iron shoes rang on the stones before the door. Then,
suddenly, as though he waited for the sound, he cried out with a great
voice against the marriage. The big-nosed, red-haired woman turned on
him:

"Why do you object, who have no concern in this thing?"

"I object," said Abner, "because Campbell has sent Eliott on the wrong
path!"

"The wrong path!" cried the woman.

"Aye," said Abner, "on the wrong path. There is a path which the
vulture's eye hath not seen, Job tells us. But the path Campbell sent
Eliott on, the vulture did see."

He advanced with great strides into the room.

"Campbell," he cried, "before I left your accursed pasture, I saw a
buzzard descend into the forest beyond your log-heap. I went in, and
there, shot through the heart, was the naked body of Alien Eliott. Your
log-heap, Campbell, was to burn the quilt and the dead man's clothes.
You trusted to the vultures, for the rest, and the vultures, Campbell,
over-reached you."

My uncle's voice rose and deepened.

"I sent word to my brother Rufus to raise a posse comitatus and bring it
to Maxwell's Tavern. Then I rode in here to rest and to feed my horse. I
found you, Campbell, on the second line of your hell-planned venture!

"I got Mrs. Eliott to send for Rufus to be a witness with me to your
accursed marriage. And I undertook to delay it until he came."

He raised his great arm, the clenched bronze fingers big like the
coupling pins of a cart.

"I would have stopped it with my own hand," he said, "but I wanted the
men of the Hills to hang you...And they are here."

There was a great sound of tramping feet in the hall outside.

And while the men entered, big, grim, determined men, Abner called out
their names:

"Arnold, Randolph, Stuart, Elnathan Stone and my brother Rufus!"



Chapter 16

The Edge of the Shadow

IT WAS A LAND of strange varieties of courage. But, even in the great
hills, I never saw a man like Cyrus Mansfield. He was old and dying when
this ghastly adventure happened; but, even in the extremity of life,
with its terrors on him, he met the thing with his pagan notions of the
public welfare, and it is for his own gods to judge him.

It was a long afternoon of autumn. The dead man lay in the whitewashed
cabin staring up at the cobwebbed ceiling. His left cheek below the eye
was burned with the brand of a pistol shot. The track of a bullet ran
along the eyebrow, plowing into the skull above the ear. His grizzled
hair stood up like a brush, and the fanaticism of his face was
exaggerated by the strained postures of death.

A tall, gaunt woman sat by the door in the sun. She had a lapful of
honey locust, and she worked at that, putting the pieces together in a
sort of wreath. The branches were full of thorns, and the inside of the
woman's hand was torn and wounded upon the balls of the fingers and the
palm, but she plaited the thorns together, giving no heed to her injured
hand.

She did not get up when my Uncle Abner and Squire Randolph entered. She
sat over her work with imperturbable stoicism.

The man and woman were strangers in the land, preempting one of
Mansfield's cabins. Their mission was a mystery for conjecture. And now
the man's death was a mystery beyond it.

When Randolph inquired how the man had met his death, the woman got up,
without a word, went to a cupboard in the wall, took out a dueling
pistol, and handed it to him. Then, she spoke in a dreary voice; "He was
mad. 'The cause,' he said, 'must have a sacrifice of blood.'"

She looked steadily at the dead man. "Ah, yes," she added, "he was mad!"
Then she turned about and went back to her chair in the sun before the
door.

Randolph and Abner examined the weapon. It was a handsome dueling
pistol, with an inlaid silver stock and a long, octagon barrel of hard,
sharp-edged steel. It had been lately fired, for the exploded percussion
cap was still on the nipple.

"He was a poor shot," said Randolph; "he very nearly missed."

My uncle looked closely at the dead man's wound and the burned cheek
beneath it. He turned the weapon slowly in his hand, but Randolph was
impatient.

"Well, Abner," he said, "did the pistol kill him, or was it the finger
of God?"

"The pistol killed him," replied my uncle. "And shall we believe the
woman, eh, Abner?"

"I am willing to believe her," replied my uncle. They looked about the
cabin. There was blood on the floor and flecked against the wall, and
stains on the barrel of the pistol, as though the man had staggered
about, stunned by the bullet, before he died. And so the wound
looked-not mortal on the instant, but one from which, after some time, a
man might die.

Randolph wrote down his memorandum, and the two went out into the road.

It was an afternoon of Paradise. The road ran in a long endless ribbon
westward toward the Ohio. Negroes in the wide bottom land were
harvesting the corn and setting it up in great bulging shocks tied with
grapevine. Beyond on a high wooded knoll, stood a mansion-house with
white pillars.

My uncle took the duelling pistol out of his pocket and handed it to the
Justice of the Peace.

"Randolph," he said, "these weapons were made in pairs; there should be
another. And," he added, "there is a crest on the butt plate."

"Virginia is full of such folderols," replied the Justice, "and bought
and sold, pledged and traded. It would not serve to identify the dead
man. And besides, Abner, why do we care? He is dead by his own hand; his
rights and his injuries touch no other; let him lie with his secrets."

He made a little circling gesture upward with his index finger.

"'Duncan is dead,'" he quoted. "'After life's fitful fever he sleeps
well.' Shall we pay our respects to Mansfield before we ride away?"

And he indicated the house like a white cornice on the high cliff above
them.

They had been standing with their backs to the cabin door. Now the woman
passed them. She wore a calico sunbonnet, and carried a little bundle
tied up in a cotton handkerchief. She set out westward along the road
toward the Ohio. She walked slowly, like one bound on an interminable
journey.

Moved by some impulse they looked in at the cabin door. The dead man lay
as he had been, his face turned toward the ceiling, his hands
grotesquely crossed, his body rigid. But now the sprigs of honey locust,
at which the woman worked, were pressed down on his unkempt grizzled
hair. The sun lay on the floor, and there was silence.

They left the cabin with no word and climbed the long path to the
mansion on the hill.

Mansfield sat in a great chair on the pillared porch. It was wide and
cool, paved with colored tiles carried over from England in a sailing
ship.

He was the strangest man I have ever seen. He was old and dying then,
but he had a spirit in him that no event could bludgeon into servility.
He sat with a gray shawl pinned around his shoulders. The lights and
shadows of the afternoon fell on his jaw like a plowshare, on his big,
crooked, bony nose, on his hard gray eyes, bringing them into relief
against the lines and furrows of his face.

"Mansfield," cried Randolph, "how do you do?"

"I still live," replied the old man, "but at any hour I may be ejected
out of life."

"We all live, Mansfield," said my uncle, "as long as God wills."

"Now, Abner," cried the old man, "you repeat the jargon of the churches.
The will of man is the only power in the universe, so far as we can find
out, that is able to direct the movings of events. Nothing else that
exists can make the most trivial thing happen or cease to happen. No
imagined god or demon in all the history of the race has ever influenced
the order of events as much as the feeblest human creature in an hour of
life. Sit down, Abner, and let me tell you the truth before I cease to
exist, as the beasts of the field cease."

He indicated the great carved oak chairs about him, and the two visitors
sat down.

Randolph loved the vanities of argument, and he thrust in:

"I am afraid, Mansfield," he said, "you will never enjoy the pleasures
of Paradise."

The old man made a contemptuous gesture.

"Pleasure, Randolph," he said, "is the happiness of little men; big men
are after something more. They are after the satisfaction that comes
from directing events. This is the only happiness: to crush out every
other authority-to be the one dominating authority-to make events take
the avenue one likes. This is the happiness of the god of the universe,
if there is any god of the universe."

He moved in his chair, his elbows out, his fingers extended, his bony
face uplifted.

"Abner," he cried, "I am willing for you to endure life as you find it
and say it is the will of God, but, as for me, I will not be cowed into
submission. I will not be held back from laying hold of the lever of the
great engine merely because the rumble of the machinery fills other men
with terror."

"Mansfield," replied my uncle, in his deep, level voice, "the fear of
God is the beginning of wisdom."

The old man moved his extended arms with a powerful threshing motion,
like a vulture beating the air with its great wings.

"Fear!" he cried. "Why, Abner, fear is the last clutch of the animal
clinging to the intelligence of man as it emerges from the instinct of
the beast. The first man thought the monsters about him were gods. Our
fathers thought the elements were gods, and we think the impulse moving
the machinery of the world is the will of some divine authority. And
always the only thing in the universe that was superior to these things
has been afraid to assert itself. The human will that can change things,
that can do as it likes, has been afraid of phantasms that never yet met
with anything they could turn aside."

He clenched his hands, contracted his elbows, and brought them down with
an abrupt derisive gesture.

"I do not understand," he said, "but I am not afraid. I will not be
beaten into submission by vague, inherited terrors. I will not be
subservient to things that have a lesser power than I have. I will not
yield the control of events to elements that are dead, to laws that are
unthinking, or to an influence that cannot change.

"Not all the gods that man has ever worshiped can make things happen
tomorrow, but I can make them happen; therefore, I am a god above them.
And how shall a god that is greater than these gods give over the
dominion of events into their hands?"

"And so, Mansfield," said Abner, "you have been acting just now upon
this belief?"

The old man turned his bony face sharply on my uncle.

"Now, Abner," he said, "what do you mean by this Delphic sentence?"

For reply, my uncle extended his arms toward the whitewashed cabin.

"Who is the dead man down there?"

"Randolph can tell you that," said Mansfield.

"I never saw the man until today," replied the Justice.

"Eh, Randolph," cried the old man, "do you administer the law and have a
memory like that? In midsummer the justices sat at the county seat. Have
you forgot that inquisition?"

"I have not," said the Justice. "It was a fool's inquiry. One of Nixon's
Negro women reported a slave plot to poison the wells and attack the
people with a curious weapon. She got the description of the weapon out
of some preacher's sermon-a kind of spear. If she had named some
implement of modern warfare, we could have better credited her story."

"Well, Randolph," cried the old man, "for all the wisdom of your
justices, she spoke the truth. They were pikes the woman saw, and not
the spears of the horsemen of Israel. Did you notice a stranger who
remained in a corner of the courtroom while the justices were sitting?
He disappeared after the trial. But did you mark him, Randolph? He lies
dead down yonder in my Negro cabin."

A light came into the face of the Justice.

"By the Eternal," he cried, "an abolitionist!"

He flipped the gold seals on his watch fob; then he added, with that
little circling gesture of his finger: "Well, he has taken himself away
with his own hands."

"He is dead," said Mansfield, thrusting out his plowshare jaw, "as all
such vermin ought to be. We are too careless in the South of these
vicious reptiles. We ought to stamp them out of life whenever we find
them. They are a menace to the peace of the land. They incite the slaves
to arson and to murder. They are beyond the law, as the panther and the
wolf are. We ought to have the courage to destroy the creatures.

"The destiny of this republic," he added, "is in our hands."

My Uncle Abner spoke then: "It is in God's hands," he said.

"God!" cried Mansfield. "I would not give house room to such a god! When
we dawdle, Abner, the Yankees always beat us. Why, man, if this thing
runs on, it will wind up in a lawsuit. We shall be stripped of our
property by a court's writ. And instead of imposing our will on this
republic, we shall be answering a little New England lawyer with
rejoinders and rebuttals."

"Would the bayonet be a better answer?" said my uncle.

"Now, Abner," said Mansfield, "you amuse me. These Yankees have no
stomach for the bayonet. They are traders, Abner; they handle the shares
and the steel-yard."

My uncle looked steadily at the man.

"Virginia held that opinion of New England when the King's troops
landed," he said. "It was a common belief. Why, sir, even Washington
riding north to the command of the Colonial army, when he heard of the
battle of Bunker Hill, did not ask who had won; his only inquiry was,
'Did the militia of Massachusetts fight?' It did fight, Mansfield, with
immortal courage."

My Uncle Abner lifted his face and looked out over the great valley,
mellow with its ripened corn. His voice fell into a reflective note.

"The situation in this republic," he said, "is grave, and I am full of
fear. In God's hands the thing would finally adjust itself. In God's
slow, devious way it would finally come out all right. But neither you,
Mansfield, nor the abolitionist, will leave the thing to God. You will
rush in and settle it with violence. You will find a short cut of your
own through God's deliberate way, and I tremble before the horror of
blood that you would plunge us into."

He paused again, and his big, bronzed features had the serenity of some
vast belief.

"To be fair," he said, "everywhere in this republic, to enforce the law
everywhere, to put down violence, to try every man who takes the law in
his own hand, fairly in the courts, and, if he is guilty, punish him
without fear or favor, according to the letter of the statute, to keep
everywhere a public sentiment of fair dealing, by an administration of
justice above all public clamor-in this time of heat, this is our only
hope of peace!"

He spoke in his deep, level voice, and the words seemed to be concrete
things having dimensions and weight.

"Shall a fanatic who stirs up our slaves to murder," said Mansfield, "be
tried like a gentleman before a jury?"

"Aye, Mansfield," replied my uncle, "like a gentleman, and before a
jury! If the fanatic murders the citizen, I would hang him, and if the
citizen murders the fanatic, I would hang him too, without one finger's
weight of difference in the method of procedure. I would show New
England that the justice of Virginia is even-eyed. And she would emulate
that fairness, and all over the land the law would hold against the
unrestraint that is gathering."

"Abner," cried Mansfield, "you are a dawdler like your god. I know a
swifter way."

"I am ready to believe it," replied my uncle. "Who killed the mad
abolitionist down yonder?"

"Who cares," said the old man, "since the beast is dead?"

"I care," replied Abner.

"Then, find it out, Abner, if you care," said the old man, snapping his
jaws.

"I have found it out," said my uncle, "and it has happened in so strange
a way, and with so curious an intervention, that I cannot save the State
from shame."

"It happened in the simplest way imaginable," said Randolph. "The fool
killed himself."

It was not an unthinkable conclusion. The whole land was wrought up to
the highest tension. Men were beginning to hold their properties and
their lives as of little account in this tremendous issue. The country
was ready to flare up in a war, and to fire it the life of one man would
be nothing. A thousand madmen were ready to make that sacrifice of life.
That a fanatic would shoot himself in Virginia with the idea that the
slave owners would be charged by the country with his murder and so the
war brought on, was not a thing improbable in that day's extremity of
passion. To the madman it would be only the slight sacrifice of his life
for the immortal gain of a holy war.

My uncle looked at the Justice with a curious smile.

"I think Mansfield will hardly believe that," he said.

The old man laughed.

"It is a pretty explanation, Randolph," he said, "and I commend it to
all men, but I do not believe it."

"Not believe it!" cried the Justice, looking first at my uncle and then
at the old man. "Why, Abner, you said the woman spoke the truth!"

"She did speak it," replied my uncle.

"Damme, man!" cried the Justice. "Why do you beat about? If you believe
the woman, why do you gentlemen disbelieve my conclusion on her words?"

"I disbelieve it, Randolph," replied my uncle, "for the convincing
reason that I know who killed him."

"And I," cried Mansfield, "disbelieve it for an equally convincing
reason-for the most convincing reason in the world, Randolph,"-and his
big voice laughed in among the pillars and rafters of his porch-"because
I killed him myself!"

Abner sat unmoving, and Randolph like a man past belief. The Justice
fumbled with the pistol in his pocket, got it out, and laid it on the
flat arm on his chair, but he did not speak. The confession overwhelmed
him.

The old man stood up, and the voice in his time-shaken body was Homeric:

"Ho! Ho!" he cried. "And so you thought I would be afraid, Randolph, and
dodge about like your little men, shaken and overcome by fear." And he
huddled in his shawl with a dramatic gesture.

"Fear!" And his laugh burst out again in a high staccato. "Even the
devils in Abner's Christian hell lack that! I shot the creature,
Randolph! Do you hear the awful words? And do you tremble for me, lest I
hang and go to Abner's hell?"

The mock terror in the old man's voice and manner was compelling drama.
He indicated the pistol on the chair arm.

"Yes," he said, "it is mine. Abner should have known it by the Mansfield
arms."

"I did know it," replied my uncle.

The old man looked at the Justice with a queer ironical smile; then he
went into the house.

"Await me, Randolph," he said. "I would produce the evidence and make
out your case."

And prodded by the words, Randolph cursed bitterly.

"By the Eternal," he cried, "I am as little afraid as any of God's
creatures, but the man confounds me!"

And he spoke the truth. He was a justice of the peace in Virginia when
only gentlemen could hold that office. He lacked the balance and the
ability of his pioneer ancestors, and he was given over to the vanity
and the extravagance of words, but fear and all the manifestations of
fear were alien to him.

He turned when the old man came out with a rosewood box in his hand, and
faced him calmly.

"Mansfield," he said, "I warn you. I represent the law, and if you have
done a murder, I will get you hanged."

The old man paused, and looked at Randolph with his maddening ironical
smile.

"Fear again, eh, Randolph!" he said. "Is it by fear that you would
always restrain me? Shall I be plucked back from the gibbet and Abner's
hell only by this fear? It is a menace I have too long disregarded. You
must give me a better reason."

Mansfield opened the rosewood box and took out a pistol like the one on
the arm of Randolph's chair. He held the weapon lightly in his hand.

"The creature came here to harangue me," he said, "and like the genie in
the copper pot, I gave him his choice of deaths."

He laughed, for the fancy pleased him.

"In the swirl of his heroics, Abner, I carried him the pistol yonder, to
the steps of my portico where he stood, and with this other and my
father's watch, I sat down here. 'After three minutes, sir,' I said, 'I
shall shoot you down. It is my price for hearing your oration. Fire
before that time is up. I shall call out the minutes for your
convenience.'

"And so, I sat here, Abner, with my father's watch, while the creature
ranted with my pistol in his hand.

"I called out the time, and he harangued me: The black of the Negro
shall be washed white with blood!' And I answered him: 'One minute,
sir!'

"'The Lord will make Virginia a possession for the bittern!' was his
second climax, and I replied, 'Two minutes of your time are up!'

"'The South is one great brothel,' he shouted, and I answered, 'Three
minutes, my fine fellow,' and shot him as I had promised! He leaped off
into the darkness with my unfired pistol and fled to the cabin where you
found him."

There was a moment's silence, and my uncle put out his arm and pointed
down across the long meadow to a grim outline traveling far off on the
road.

"Mansfield," he said, "you have lighted the powder train that God, at
His leisure, would have dampened. You have broken the faith of the world
in our sincerity. Virginia will be credited with this man's death, and
we cannot hang you for it!"

"And why not?" cried Randolph, standing up. He had been prodded into
unmanageable anger. "The Commonwealth has granted no letters of marque;
it has proclaimed no outlawry. Neither Mansfield nor any other has a
patent to do murder. I shall get him hanged!"

My uncle shook his head.

"No, Randolph," he said, "you cannot hang him."

"And why not?" cried the Justice of the Peace, aroused now, and defiant.
"Is Mansfield above the law? If he kills this madman, shall he have a
writ of exemption for it?" "But he did not kill him!" replied my uncle.
Randolph was amazed. And Mansfield shook his head slowly, his face
retaining its ironical smile.

"No, Abner," he said, "let Randolph have his case. I shot him."

Then he put out his hand, as though in courtesy, to my uncle. "Be at
peace," he said. "If I were moved by fear, there is a greater near me
than Randolph's gibbet. I shall be dead and buried before his grand jury
can hold its inquisition."

"Mansfield," replied my uncle, "be yourself at peace, for you did not
kill him."

"Not kill him!" cried the man. "I shot him thus!" He sat down in his
chair and taking the pistol out of the rosewood box, leveled it at an
imaginary figure across the portico. The man's hand was steady and the
sun glinted on the steel barrel.

"And because you shot thus," said Abner, "you did not kill him. Listen,
Mansfield: the pistol that killed the Abolitionist was held upside down
and close. The brand on the dead man's face is under the bullet hole. If
the pistol had been held as usual, the brand would have been above it.
It is a law of pistol wounds: as you turn the weapon, so will the brand
follow. Held upside down, the brand was below the wound."

A deepening wonder came into the old man's ironical face. "How did the
creature die, then, if I missed him?" Abner took up the weapon on the
arm of Randolph's chair. "The dead man did not shoot in Mansfield's
fantastic duel," he said. "Nevertheless this pistol has been fired. And
observe there is a smeared bloodstain on the sharp edges of the barrel.
I think I know what happened..

"The madman with his pistol, overwrought, struggled in the cabin yonder
to make himself a 'sacrifice of blood' and so bring on this war. Someone
resisted his mad act-someone who seized the barrel of the pistol and in
the struggle also got a wounded hand. Who in that cabin had a wounded
hand, Randolph?"

"By the living God!" cried the Justice of the Peace. "The woman who
plaited thorns! It was a blind to cover her injured band!"

Abner looked out across the great meadows at a tiny figure far off,
fading into the twilight of the distant road that led toward the Ohio.

"To cover her injured hand," he echoed, "and also, perhaps, who knows,
to symbolize the dead man's mission, as she knew the saw it! The heart
of a woman is the deepest of all God's riddles!"



Chapter 17

The Adopted Daughter

"ISN'T SHE a beauty-eh, Randolph?"

Vespatian Flornoy had a tumbler of French brandy. He sucked in a
mouthful. Then he put it on the table.

The house was the strangest in Virginia. It was of some foreign model.
The whole second floor on the side lying toward the east was in two
spacious chambers lighted with great casement windows to the ceiling.
Outside, on this brilliant morning, the world was yellow and dried-up,
sere and baked. But the sun was thin and the autumn air hard and vital.

My uncle, Squire Randolph, the old country doctor, Storm, and the host,
Vespatian Flornoy, were in one of these enormous rooms. They sat about a
table, a long mahogany piece made in England and brought over in a
sailing ship. There were a squat bottle of French brandy and some
tumblers. Flornoy drank and recovered his spirit of abandon.

Now he leered at Randolph, and at the girl that he had just called in.

He was a man one would have traveled far to see-yesterday or the day
ahead of that. He had a figure out of Athens, a face cast in some
forgotten foundry by the Arno, thick-curled mahogany-colored hair, and
eyes like the velvet hull of an Italian chestnut. These excellencies the
heavenly workman had turned out, and now by some sorcery of the pit they
were changed into abominations.

Hell-charms, one thought of, when one looked the creature in the face.
Drops of some potent liquor, and devil-words had done it, on yesterday
or the day ahead of yesterday. Surely not the things that really had
done it-time and the iniquities of Gomorrah. His stock and his fine
ruffled shirt were soiled. His satin waistcoat was stained with liquor.

"A daughter of a French marquis, eh!" he went on. "Sold into slavery by a
jest of the gods-stolen out of the garden of a convent! It's the fabled
history of every octoroon in New Orleans!"

Fabled or not, the girl might have been the thing he said. The contour
of the face came to a point at the chin, and the skin was a soft
Oriental olive. She was the perfect expression of a type. One never
could wish to change a line of her figure or a feature of her face. She
stood now in the room before the door in the morning sun, in the quaint,
alluring costume of a young girl of the time-a young girl of degree,
stolen out of the garden of a convent! She had entered at Flornoy's
drunken call, and there was the aspect of terror on her.

The man went on in his thick, abominable voice:

"My brother Sheppard, coming north to an inspection of our joint estate,
presents her as his adopted daughter. But when he dropped dead in this
room last night and I went about the preparation of his body for your
inquisition-eh, what, my gentlemen! I find a bill of sale running back
ten years, for the dainty baggage!

"French, and noble, stolen from the garden of a convent, perhaps!
Perhaps! but not by my brother Sheppard. His adopted daughter--
sentimentally, perhaps! Perhaps! But legally a piece of property,
I think, descending to his heirs. Eh, Randolph!"

And he thrust a folded yellow paper across the table. The Justice put
down his glass with the almost untasted liquor in it, and examined the
bill of sale.

"It is in form!" he said. "And you interpret it correctly, Flornoy, by
the law's letter. But you will not wish to enforce it, I imagine!"

"And why not, Randolph?" cried the man. The Justice looked him firmly in
the face. "You take enough by chance, sir. You and your brother Sheppard
held the estate jointly at your father's death, and now at your
brother's death you hold it as sole heir. You will not wish, also, to
hold his adopted daughter."

Then he added: "This bill of sale would hold in the courts against any
unindentured purpose, not accompanied by an intention expressed in some
overt act. It would also fix the status of the girl against any
pretended or legendary exemption of birth. The judges might believe that
your brother Sheppard was convinced of this pretension when he rescued
the child by purchase, and made his informal adoption at a tender age.
But they would hold the paper, like a deed, irrevocable, and not to be
disturbed by this conjecture."

"It will hold," cried the man, "and I will hold! You make an easy
disclaimer of the rights of other men." Then his face took on the aspect
of a satyr's. "Give her up, eh! to be a lady! Why Randolph, I would have
given Sheppard five hundred golden eagles for this little beauty-five
hundred golden eagles in his hand! Look at her, Randolph. You are not
too old to forget the points-the trim ankle, the slender body, the snap
of a thoroughbred. There's the blood of the French marquis, on my honor!
A drop of black won't curdle it."

And he laughed, snapping his fingers at his wit. "It only makes the
noble lady merchandise! And perhaps, as you say, perhaps it isn't there,
in fact. Egad! old man, I would have bid a thousand eagles if Sheppard
had put her up. A thousand eagles! and I get her for nothing! He falls
dead in my house, and I take her by inheritance."

It was the living truth. The two men, Vespatian Flornoy and his brother
Sheppard, took their father's estate jointly at his death. They were
unmarried, and now at the death of Sheppard, the surviving brother
Vespatian was sole heir, under the law, to the dead man's properties:
houses and lands and slaves. The bill of sale put the girl an item in
the inventory of the dead man's estate, to descend with the manor-house
and lands.

The thing had happened, as fortune is predisposed to change, in a
moment, as by the turning of dice.

At daybreak on this morning Vespatian Flornoy had sent a Negro at a
gallop, to summon the old country doctor, Storm, Squire Randolph and my
Uncle Abner. At midnight, in this chamber where they now sat, Sheppard
as he got on his feet, with his candle, fell and died, Vespatian said,
before he could reach his body. He lay now shaven and clothed for burial
in the great chamber that adjoined.

Old Storm had stripped the body and found no mark. The man was dead with
no scratch or bruise.

He could not say what vital organ had suddenly played out-perhaps a
string of the heart had snapped. At any rate, the dead man had not gone
out by any sort of violence, nor by any poison. Every drug or herb that
killed left its stamp and superscription, old Storm said, and one could
see it, if one had the eye, as one could see the slash of a knife or the
bruise of an assassin's fingers.

It was plain death "by the Providence of God," was Randolph's verdict.
So the Justice and old Storm summed up the thing and they represented
the inquiry and the requirements of the law.

My uncle Abner made no comment on this conclusion. He came and looked
and was silent. He demurred to the "Providence of God" in Randolph's
verdict, with a great gesture of rejection. He disliked this term in any
human horror. "By the abandonment of God," he said, these verdicts ought
rather to be written. But he gave no sign that his objection was of any
special tenor. He seemed profoundly puzzled.

When the girl came in, at Vespatian's command, to this appraisal, he
continued silent. At the man's speech, and evident intent, his features
and his great jaw hardened, as though under the sunburned skin the bony
structure of the face were metal.

He sat in his chair, a little way out beyond the table, as he sat on a
Sunday before the pulpit, on a bench, motionless, in some deep concern.

Randolph and Vespatian Flornoy were in this dialogue. Old Storm sat with
his arms folded across his chest, his head down. His interest in the
matter had departed with his inspection of the dead man, or remained in
the adjoining chamber where the body lay, the eyelids closed forever on
the land of living men, shut up tight like the shutters of a window in a
house. He only glanced at the girl with no interest, as at a bauble.

And now while the dialogue went on and Storm looked down his nose, the
girl, silent and in terror, appealed to my uncle in a furtive glance,
swift, charged with horror, and like a flash of shadow. The great table
had a broad board connecting the carved legs beneath, a sort of shelf
raised a little from the floor. In her glance, swift and fearful, she
directed my uncle's attention to this board.

It was a long piece of veneered mahogany, making a shelf down the whole
length of the table. On it my uncle saw a big folded cloth of squares
white and black, and a set of huge ivory chessmen. The cloth was made to
spread across the top of the table, and the chessmen were of unusual
size in proportion to the squares; the round knobs on the heads of the
pawns' were as big as marbles. Beside these things was a rosewood box
for dueling-pistols, after the fashion of the time.

My uncle stooped over, took up these articles and set them on the table.

"And so, Flornoy," he said, "you played at chess with your brother
Sheppard."

The man turned swiftly; then he paused and drank his glass of liquor.

"I entertained my brother," he said, "as I could; there is no
coffee-house to enter, nor any dancing women to please the eye, in the
mountains of Virginia."

"For what stake?" said my uncle.

"I have forgotten, Abner," replied the man, "-some trifle."

"And who won?" said my uncle.

"I won," replied the man. He spoke promptly.

"You won," said my uncle, "and you remember that; but what you won, you
have forgotten! Reflect a little on it, Flornoy."

The man cursed, his face in anger.

"Does it matter, Abner, a thing great or small? It is all mine today!"

"But it was not all yours last night," said my uncle.

"What I won was mine," replied the man.

"Now, there," replied my uncle, "lies a point that I would amplify. One
might win, but might not receive the thing one played for. One might
claim it for one's own, and the loser might deny it. If the stake were
great, the loser might undertake to repudiate the bargain. And how would
one enforce it?"

The man put down his glass, leaned over and looked steadily at my uncle.

Abner slipped the silver hooks on the rosewood box, slowly, with his
thumb and finger.

"I think," he said, "that if the gentleman you have in mind won, and
were met with a refusal, he would undertake to enforce his claim, not in
the courts or by any legal writ, but by the methods which gentlemen such
as you have in mind are accustomed to invoke."

He opened the box and took out two pistols of the time. Then his face
clouded with perplexity. Both weapons were clean and loaded.

The man, propping his wonderful face in the hollow of his hand, laughed.
He had the face and the laughter of the angels cast out with Satan, when
in a moment of some gain over the hosts of Michael they forgot the pit.

"Abner," he cried, "you are hag-ridden by a habit, and it leads you into
the wildest fancies!"

His laughter chuckled and gurgled in his throat.

"Let me put your theory together. It is a very pretty theory, lacking in
some trifles, but spirited and packed with dramatic tension. Let me
sketch it out as it stands before your eye...Have no fear, I shall not
mar it by any delicate concern for the cunning villain, or any
suppression of his evil nature. I shall uncover the base creature amid
his deeds of darkness!"

He paused, and mocked the tragedy of actors.

"It is the hour of yawning graveyards-midnight in this house. Vespatian
Flornoy sits at this table with his good brother Sheppard. He has the
covetousness of David the son of Jesse, in his evil heart. He would
possess the noble daughter of the Latin marquis, by a sardonic fate sold
at childhood into slavery, but by the ever watchful Providence of God,
for such cases made and provided, purchased by the good brother Sheppard
and adopted for his daughter!

"Mark, Abner, how beautifully it falls into the formula of the tragic
poets!

"The wicked Vespatian Flornoy, foiled in every scheme of purchase, moved
by the instigation of the Devil, and with no fear of God before his
eyes, plays at chess with his good brother Sheppard, wins his interest
in the manor-house and lands, and his last gold-piece-taunts and seduces
him into a final game with everything staked against this Iphigenia. The
evil one rises invisible but sulphurous to Vespatian's aid. He wins. In
terror, appalled, aghast at the realization of his folly, the good
brother Sheppard repudiates the bargain. They duel across the table, and
Vespatian, being the better shot, kills his good brother Sheppard!

"Why, Abner, it is the plan of the 'Poetics.' It lacks no element of
completeness. It is joined and fitted for the diction of Euripides!"

The man declaimed, his wonderful fouled face, his Adonis head with its
thick curled hair, virile and spirited with the liquor and the momentum
of his words. Old Storm gave no attention. Randolph listened as to the
periods of an oration. And my uncle sat, puzzled, before the articles on
the table. The girl now and then, when the speaker's eyes were on my
uncle, by slight indicatory signs affirmed the speech, and continued
strongly to indicate the chessmen.

My uncle began to turn the pieces over under the protection of his hand,
idly, like one who fingers about a table in abstraction. Presently he
stopped and covered one of the pieces with his hand. It was a pawn,
large, like the other chessmen, but the round ivory knob at the top of
it was gone. It had been sawed off!

The man Flornoy, consumed with his idea, failed to mark the incident,
and moved by the tenor of his speech, went on:

"This is the Greek plan for a tragedy. It is the plan of Athens in the
fifth century. It is the plan of Sophocles and Aeschylus. Mark how it
turns upon the Hellenic idea of a dominating Fate: a Fate in control
over the affairs of men, pagan and not good. The innocent and virtuous
have no gain above the shrewd and wicked. The good Sheppard dies, and
the evil Vespatian takes his daughter, his goods and lands to enjoy in a
gilded life, long and happy!"

He thought the deep reflection in my uncle's face was confusion at his
wit.

"That ending would not please you, Abner. Luther and Calvin and John
Wesley have lived after Aristotle assembled this formula in his
'Poetics.' And they will have the evil punished-a dagger in the wicked
Vespatian's heart, and the virgin slave, by the interposition of the
will of Heaven, preserved in her virginity. And so you come, like the
Providence of God, to set the thing in order!"

My uncle looked up at the man, his hand covering the mutilated pawn, his
face calm in its profound reflection.

"You quote the tragic poets, with much pedantry," he said. "Well, I will
quote them too: 'Ofttimes, to win us to our harm, the instruments of
darkness tell us truth!' How much truth, in all this discourse, have you
told us?"

"Now, Abner," cried the man, "if it is truth you seek, and not the
imaginations of a theory, how much could there be in it? If it were not
for the granite ledges of reality, one might blow iris-colored bubbles
of the fancy and watch them, in their beauty, journey to the stars! But
alas, they collide with the hard edges of a fact and puff out.

"To begin with, the pistols have not been fired!"

"One could reload a pistol," replied my uncle.

"But one could not shoot a man, Abner, and leave no mark of the bullet
on his body!"

He paused and addressed the old doctor.

"I sent for Storm, when I sent for Randolph, to rid me of every innuendo
of a gossip. Ask him if there is a mark of violence on my brother's
body."

The old man lifted his lined, withered face.

"There is no mark on him!" he said.

Vespatian Flornoy leaned across the table.

"Are you sure?" he said. "Perhaps you might be mistaken."

The words were in the taunting note of Elijah to the priests of Baal.

The old man made a decisive gesture. "Voila!" he said, "I have handled a
thousand dead men! I am not mistaken!"

Vespatian Flornoy put up his hands as in a great, hopeless gesture.

"Alas, Abner," he said, "we must give up this pretty theory. It does
honor to your creative instinct, and save for this trifle, we might
commend it to all men. But you see, Abner, Storm and the world will
unreasonably insist that a bullet leaves a mark. I do not think we can
persuade them against their experience in that belief. I am sorry for
you, Abner. You have a reputation in Virginia to keep up. Let us think;
perhaps there is a way around this disconcerting fact."

And he put his extended palm across his forehead, in mock reflection.

It was at this moment, when for an instant the man's face was covered,
that the girl standing before the door made a strange indicatory signal
to my Uncle Abner.

Vespatian Flornoy, removing his hand, caught a glimpse of the girl's
after-expression. And he burst out in a great laugh, striking the table
with his clenched hand.

"Egad!" he cried. "By the soul of Satan! the coy little baggage is
winking at Abner!"

He saw only the final composition of the girl's face. He did not see the
stress and vigor of the indicatory sign. He roared in a pretension of
jealous anger.

"I will not have my property ogle another in my house. You shall answer
for this, Abner, on the field of honor. And I warn you, sir: I have the
surest eye and the steadiest hand in the mountains of Virginia."

It was the truth. The man was the wonder of the countryside. He could
cut a string with a pistol at ten paces; he could drive in a carpet-tack
with his bullet, across the room. With the weapon of the time, the
creature was sure, accurate to a hair, and deadly.

"No man," he cried, "shall carry off this dainty baggage. Select your
weapon, Abner; let us duel over this seduction!"

He spoke in the flippancies of jest. But my uncle's face was now alight
with some great comprehensive purpose. It was like the face of one who
begins to see the bulk and outlines of a thing that before this hour, in
spite of every scrutiny, was formless.

And to Flornoy's surprise and wonder, my uncle put out his hand, took up
one of the pistols and suddenly fired it into the wood of the
mantelpiece beyond the table. He got up and looked at the mark. The
bullet was hardly bedded in the veneer.

"You use a light charge of powder, Flornoy," said my uncle.

The man was puzzled at this act, but he answered at once.

"Abner," he said, "that is a secret I have learned. A pistol pivots on
the grip. In firing, there are two things to avoid: a jerk on the
trigger, and the tendency of the muzzle to jump up, caused by the recoil
of the charge. No man can control his weapon with a heavy charge of
powder behind the bullet. If one would shoot true to a hair, one must
load light."

It seemed a considerable explanation. And not one of the men who heard
it ever knew whether it was, in fact, the controlling cause, or whether
another and more subtle thing inspired it.

"But, Flornoy," said my uncle, "if to kill were the object of a duelist,
such a charge of powder might defeat the purpose."

"You are mistaken, Abner," he said. "The body of a man is soft. If one
avoids the bony structure, a trifling charge of powder will carry one's
bullet into a vital organ. There is no gain in shooting through a man as
though one were going to string him on a thread. Powder enough to lodge
the bullet in the vital organ is sufficient."

"There might be a point in not shooting through him," said Abner.

The man looked calmly at my uncle; then he made an irrelevant gesture.

"No object, Abner, but no use. The whole point is to shoot to a hair, to
lodge the bullet precisely in the point selected. Look how a light
charge of powder does it."

And taking up the other pistol, he steadied it a moment in his hand, and
fired at Abner's bullet-hole. No mark appeared on the mantel board. One
would have believed that the bullet, if the barrel held one, had wholly
vanished. But when they looked closely, it was seen that my uncle's
bullet, struck precisely, was driven a little deeper into the wood. It
was amazing accuracy. No wonder the man's skill was a byword in the
land.

My uncle made a single comment.

"You shoot like the slingers of Benjamin!" he said.

Then he came back to the table and stood looking down at the man. He
held the mutilated ivory pawn in his closed left band. The girl, like an
appraised article, was in the doorway;

Storm and Randolph looked on, like men before the blind moving of
events.

"Flornoy," said Abner, "you have told us more truth than you intended us
to believe. How did your brother Sheppard die?"

The man's face changed. His fingers tightened on the pistol. His eyes
became determined and alert.

"Damme, man," he cried, "do you return to that! Sheppard fell and died,
where you stand, beside the table in this room. I am no surgeon to say
what disorder killed him. I sent for Storm to determine that."

My uncle turned to the old eccentric doctor.

"Storm," he said, "how did Sheppard Flornoy die?"

The old man shrugged his shoulders and put out his nervous hands.

"I do not know," he said, "the heart, maybe. There is no mark on him."

And here Randolph interrupted.

"Abner," he said, "you put a question that no man can answer: something
snaps within the body, and we die. We have no hint at the cause of
Sheppard's death."

"Why yes," replied my uncle, "I think we have."

"What hint?" said Randolph.

"The hint," said Abner, "that the eloquent Vespatian gave us just now in
his discourse. I think he set out the cause in his apt recollection from
the Book of Samuel."

He paused and looked down at the man.

Vespatian Flornoy got on his feet. His face and manner changed. There
was now decision and menace in his voice.

"Abner," he said, "there shall be an end to this. I have turned your
ugly hint with pleasantry, and met it squarely with indisputable facts.
I shall not go any further on this way. I shall clear myself now, after
the manner of a gentleman."

My uncle looked steadily at the man.

"Flornoy," he said, "if you would test your innocence by a device of the
Middle Ages, I would suggest a simpler and swifter method of that time.
Wager of battle is outlawed in Virginia. It is prohibited by statute,
and we cannot use it. But the test I offer in its place is equally
medieval. It is based on the same belief, old and persistent, that the
Providence of God will indicate the guilty. And it is not against the
law."

He paused.

"The same generation of men who believed in Wager of Battle, in the
Morsel of Execration, in the red-hot plowshares, as a test of the guilt
of murder, also believed that if the assassin touched his victim, the
body of the murdered man would bleed!

"Flornoy," he said, "if you would have recourse to one of those medieval
devices, let it be the last....Go in with me and touch the body of
your brother Sheppard, and I give you my word of honor that I will
accept the decision of the test."

It was impossible to believe that my Uncle Abner trifled, and yet the
thing was beyond the soundings of all sense.

Storm and Randolph, and even the girl standing in the door, regarded him
in wonder.

Vespatian Flornoy was amazed.

"Damme, man!" he cried, "superstitions have unhinged your mind. Would
you believe in a thing like that?"

"I would rather believe it," replied my uncle, "than to believe that in
a duel God would direct the assassin's bullet."

Then he added, with weight and decision in his voice:

"If you would be clear of my suspicion, if you would be free to take and
enjoy the lands and properties that you inherit, go in before these
witnesses and touch the dead body of your brother Sheppard. There is no
mark appearing on him. Storm has found no wound to bleed. You are
innocent of any measure in his death, you tell us. There's no peril to
you, and I shall ride away to assure every man that Sheppard Flornoy
died, as Randolph has written, by the 'Providence of God.'"

He extended his arm toward the adjacent chamber, and across the table he
looked Flornoy in the face.

"Go in before us and touch the dead man."

"By the soul of Satan!" cried the man, "if you hang on such a piece of
foolery, you shall have it. The curse of superstition sticks in your
fleece, Abner, like a burr."

He turned and flung open the door behind him and went in. The others
followed-Storm and Randolph behind the man, the girl, shaken and
fearful, and my Uncle Abner.

Sheppard Flornoy lay prepared for burial in the center of the room. The
morning sun entering through the long windows flooded him with light;
his features were sharply outlined in the mask of death, his eyelids
closed.

They stood about the dead man, at peace in this glorious shroud of sun,
and the living brother was about to touch him when my uncle put out his
hand.

"Flornoy," he said, "the dead man ought to see who comes to touch him. I
will open his eyes."

And at the words, for no cause or reason conceivable to the two men
looking on, Vespatian Flornoy shouted with an oath, and ran in on my
uncle.

He was big and mad with terror. But even in his youth and fury he was
not a match for my Uncle Abner. Liquor and excess failed before wind and
sun and the clean life of the hills. The man went down under my uncle's
clenched hand, like an ox polled with a hammer.

It was Randolph who cried out, while the others crowded around the dead
man and his brother unconscious on the floor.

"Abner, Abner," he said, "what is the answer to this ghastly riddle?"

For reply my uncle drew back the eyelids of the dead man. And stooping
over, Randolph and old Storm saw that Sheppard Flornoy had been shot
through the eye, and that the head of the ivory pawn had been forced
into the bullet-hole to round out the damaged eyeball under the closed
lid.

The girl sobbed, clinging to my uncle's arm. Randolph tore the bill of
sale into indistinguishable bits. And the old doctor Storm made a great
gesture with his hands extended and crooked.

"Mon Dieu!" he cried, in a consuming revulsion of disgust. "My father
was surgeon in the field for Napoleon, I was raised with dead men, and a
drunken assassin fools me in the mountains of Virginia!"



Chapter 18

Naboth's Vineyard

ONE HEARS a good deal about the sovereignty of the people in this
republic; and many persons imagine it a sort of fiction, and wonder
where it lies, who are the guardians of it, and how they would exercise
it if the forms and agents of the law were removed. I am not one of
those who speculate upon this mystery, for I have seen this primal
ultimate authority naked at its work. And, having seen it, I know how
mighty and how dread a thing it is. And I know where it lies, and who
are the guardians of it, and how they exercise it when the need arises.

There was a great crowd, for the whole country was in the courtroom. It
was a notorious trial.

Elihu Marsh had been shot down in his house. He had been found lying in
a room, with a hole through his body that one could put his thumb in. He
was an irascible old man, the last of his family, and so, lived alone.
He had rich lands, but only a life estate in them, the remainder was to
some foreign heirs. A girl from a neighboring farm came now and then to
bake and put his house in order, and he kept a farm hand about the
premises.

Nothing had been disturbed in the house when the neighbors found Marsh;
no robbery had been attempted, for the man's money, a considerable sum,
remained on him.

There was not much mystery about the thing, because the farm hand had
disappeared. This man was a stranger in the hills. He had come from over
the mountains some months before, and gone to work for Marsh. He was a
big blond man, young and good looking; of better blood, one would say,
than the average laborer. He gave his name as Taylor, but he was not
communicative, and little else about him was known.

The country was raised, and this man was overtaken in the foothills of
the mountains. He had his clothes tied into a bundle, and a
long-barreled fowling-piece on his shoulder. The story he told was that
he and Marsh had settled that morning, and he had left the house at
noon, but that he had forgotten his gun and had gone back for it; had
reached the house about four o'clock, gone into the kitchen, got his gun
down from the dogwood forks over the chimney, and at once left the
house. He had not seen Marsh, and did not know where he was.

He admitted that this gun had been loaded with a single huge lead
bullet. He had so loaded it to kill a dog that sometimes approached the
house, but not close enough to be reached with a load of shot. He
affected surprise when it was pointed out that the gun had been
discharged. He said that he had not fired it, and had not, until then,
noticed that it was empty. When asked why he had so suddenly determined
to leave the country, he was silent.

He was carried back and confined in the county jail, and now, he was on
trial at the September term of the circuit court.

The court sat early. Although the judge, Simon Kilrail, was a landowner
and lived on his estate in the country some half dozen miles away, he
rode to the courthouse in the morning, and home at night, with his legal
papers in his saddle-pockets. It was only when the court sat that he was
a lawyer. At other times he harvested his hay and grazed his cattle, and
tried to add to his lands like any other man in the hills, and he was as
hard in a trade and as hungry for an acre as any.

It was the sign and insignia of distinction in Virginia to own land. Mr.
Jefferson had annulled the titles that George the Third had granted, and
the land alone remained as a patent of nobility. The Judge wished to be
one of these landed gentry, and he had gone a good way to accomplish it.
But when the court convened he became a lawyer and sat upon the bench
with no heart in him, and a cruel tongue like the English judges.

I think everybody was at this trial. My Uncle Abner and the strange old
doctor, Storm, sat on a bench near the center aisle of the court-room,
and I sat behind them, for I was a half-grown lad, and permitted to
witness the terrors and severities of the law.

The prisoner was the center of interest. He sat with a stolid
countenance like a man careless of the issues of life. But not everybody
was concerned with him, for my Uncle Abner and Storm watched the girl
who had been accustomed to bake for Marsh and red up his house.

She was a beauty of her type; dark haired and dark eyed like a gypsy,
and with an April nature of storm and sun. She sat among the witnesses
with a little handkerchief clutched in her hands. She was nervous to the
point of hysteria, and I thought that was the reason the old doctor
watched her. She would be taken with a gust of tears, and then throw up
her head with a fine defiance; and she kneaded and knotted and worked
the handkerchief in her fingers. It was a time of stress and many
witnesses were unnerved, and I think I should not have noticed this girl
but for the whispering of Storm and my Uncle Abner.

The trial went forward, and it became certain that the prisoner would
hang. His stubborn refusal to give any reason for his hurried departure
had but one meaning, and the circumstantial evidence was conclusive. The
motive, only, remained in doubt, and the Judge had charged on this with
so many cases in point, and with so heavy a hand, that any virtue in it
was removed. The Judge was hard against this man, and indeed there was
little sympathy anywhere, for it was a foul killing-the victim an old
man and no hot blood to excuse it.

In all trials of great public interest, where the evidences of guilt
overwhelmingly assemble against a prisoner, there comes a moment when
all the people in the court-room, as one man, and without a sign of the
common purpose, agree upon a verdict; there is no outward or visible
evidence of this decision, but one feels it, and it is a moment of the
tensest stress.

The trial of Taylor had reached this point, and there lay a moment of
deep silence, when this girl sitting among the witnesses suddenly burst
into a very hysteria of tears. She stood up shaking with sobs, her voice
choking in her throat, and the tears gushing through her fingers.

What she said was not heard at the time by the audience in the
courtroom, but it brought the Judge to his feet and the jury crowding
about her, and it broke down the silence of the prisoner, and threw him
into a perfect fury of denials. We could hear his voice rise above the
confusion, and we could see him struggling to get to the girl and stop
her. But what she said was presently known to everybody, for it was
taken down and signed; and it put the case against Taylor, to use a
lawyer's term, out of court.

The girl had killed Marsh herself. And this was the manner and the
reason of it: She and Taylor were sweethearts and were to be married.
But they had quarreled the night before Marsh's death and the following
morning Taylor had left the country. The point of the quarrel was some
remark that Marsh had made to Taylor touching the girl's reputation. She
had come to the house in the afternoon, and finding her lover gone, and
maddened at the sight of the one who had robbed her of him, had taken
the gun down from the chimney and killed Marsh. She had then put the gun
back into its place and left the house. This was about two o'clock in
the afternoon, and about an hour before Taylor returned for his gun.

There was a great veer of public feeling with a profound sense of having
come at last upon the truth, for the story not only fitted to the
circumstantial evidence against Taylor, but it fitted also to his story
and it disclosed the motive for the killing. It explained, too, why he
had refused to give the reason for his disappearance. That Taylor denied
what the girl said and tried to stop her in her declaration, meant
nothing except that the prisoner was a man, and would not have the woman
he loved make such a sacrifice for him.

I cannot give all the forms of legal procedure with which the closing
hours of the court were taken up, but nothing happened to shake the
girl's confession. Whatever the law required was speedily got ready, and
she was remanded to the care of the sheriff in order that she might come
before the court in the morning.

Taylor was not released, but was also held in custody, although the case
against him seemed utterly broken down. The Judge refused to permit the
prisoner's counsel to take a verdict. He said that he would withdraw a
juror and continue the case. But he seemed unwilling to release any
clutch of the law until some one was punished for this crime.

It was on our way, and we rode out with the Judge that night. He talked
with Abner and Storm about the pastures and the price of cattle, but not
about the trial, as I hoped he would do, except once only, and then it
was to inquire why the prosecuting attorney had not called either of
them as witnesses, since they were the first to find Marsh, and Storm
had been among the doctors who examined him. And Storm had explained how
he had mortally offended the prosecutor in his canvass, by his remark
that only a gentleman should hold office. He did but quote Mr. Hamilton,
Storm said, but the man had received it as a deadly insult, and thereby
proved the truth of Mr. Hamilton's expression. Storm added. And Abner
said that as no circumstance about Marsh's death was questioned, and
others arriving about the same time had been called, the prosecutor
doubtless considered further testimony unnecessary.

The Judge nodded, and the conversation turned to other questions. At the
gate, after the common formal courtesy of the country, the Judge asked
us to ride in, and, to my astonishment, Abner and Storm accepted his
invitation. I could see that the man was surprised, and I thought
annoyed, but he took us into his library.

I could not understand why Abner and Storm had stopped here, until I
remembered how from the first they had been considering the girl, and it
occurred to me that they thus sought the Judge in the hope of getting
some word to him in her favor. A great sentiment had leaped up for this
girl. She had made a staggering sacrifice, and with a headlong courage,
and it was like these men to help her if they could.

And it was to speak of the woman that they came, but not in her favor.
And while Simon Kilrail listened, they told this extraordinary story:
They had been of the opinion that Taylor was not guilty when the trial
began, but they had suffered it to proceed in order to see what might
develop. The reason was that there were certain circumstantial
evidences, overlooked by the prosecutor, indicating the guilt of the
woman and the innocence of Taylor. When Storm examined the body of Marsh
he discovered that the man had been killed by poison, and was dead when
the bullet was fired into his body. This meant that the shooting was a
fabricated evidence to direct suspicion against Taylor. The woman had
baked for Marsh on this morning, and the poison was in the bread which
he had eaten at noon.

Abner was going on to explain something further, when a servant entered
and asked the Judge what time it was. The man had been greatly
impressed, and he now sat in a profound reflection. He took his watch
out of his pocket and held it in his hand, then he seemed to realize the
question and replied that his watch had run down. Abner gave the hour,
and said that perhaps his key would wind the watch. The Judge gave it to
him, and he wound it and laid it on the table. Storm observed my Uncle
with, what I thought, a curious interest, but the Judge paid no
attention. He was deep in his reflection and oblivious to everything.
Finally he roused himself and made his comment.

"This clears the matter up," he said. "The woman killed Marsh from the
motive which she gave in her confession, and she created this false
evidence against Taylor because he had abandoned her. She thereby
avenged herself desperately in two directions....It would be like a
woman to do this, and then regret it and confess."

He then asked my uncle if he had anything further to tell him, and
although I was sure that Abner was going on to say something further
when the servant entered, he replied now that he had not, and asked for
the horses. The Judge went out to have the horses brought, arid we
remained in silence. My uncle was calm, as with some consuming idea, but
Storm was as nervous as a cat. He was out of his chair when the door was
closed, and hopping about the room looking at the law books standing on
the shelves in their leather covers. Suddenly he stopped and plucked out
a little volume. He whipped through it with his forefinger, smothered a
great oath, and shot it into his pocket, then he crooked his finger to
my uncle, and they talked together in a recess of the window until the
Judge returned.

We rode away. I was sure that they intended to say something to the
Judge in the woman's favor, for, guilty or not, it was a fine thing she
had done to stand up and confess. But something in the interview had
changed their purpose. Perhaps when they had heard the Judge's comment
they saw it would be of no use. They talked closely together as they
rode, but they kept before me and I could not hear. It was of the woman
they spoke, however, for I caught a fragment.

"But where is the motive?" said Storm.

And my uncle answered, "In the twenty-first chapter of the Book of
Kings."

We were early at the county seat, and it was a good thing for us,
because the court-room was crowded to the doors. My uncle had got a big
record book out of the county clerk's office as he came in, and I was
glad of it, for he gave it to me to sit on, and it raised me up so I
could see. Storm was there, too, and, in fact, every man of any standing
in the county.

The sheriff opened the court, the prisoners were brought in, and the
Judge took his seat on the bench. He looked haggard like a man who had
not slept, as, in fact, one could hardly have done who had so cruel a
duty before him. Here was every human feeling pressing to save a woman,
and the law to hang her. But for all his hag-ridden face, when he came
to act, the man was adamant.

He ordered the confession read, and directed the girl to stand up.
Taylor tried again to protest, but he was forced down into his chair.
The girl stood up bravely, but she was white as plaster, and her eyes
dilated. She was asked if she still adhered to the confession and
understood the consequences of it, and, although she trembled from head
to toe, she spoke out distinctly. There was a moment of silence and the
Judge was about to speak, when another voice filled the court-room. I
turned about on my book to find my head against my Uncle Abner's legs.

"I challenge the confession!" he said.

The whole court-room moved. Every eye was on the two tragic figures
standing up: the slim, pale girl and the big, somber figure of my uncle.
The Judge was astounded.

"On what ground?" he said.

"On the ground," replied my uncle, "that the confession is a lie!"

One could have heard a pin fall anywhere in the whole room. The girl
caught her breath in a little gasp, and the prisoner, Taylor, half rose
and then sat down as though his knees were too weak to bear him. The
Judge's mouth opened, but for a moment or two he did not speak, and I
could understand his amazement. Here was Abner assailing a confession
which he himself had supported before the Judge, and speaking for the
innocence of a woman whom he himself had shown to be guilty and taking
one position privately, and another publicly. What did the man mean? And
I was not surprised that the Judge's voice was stem when he spoke.

"This is irregular," he said. "It may be that this woman lulled Marsh,
or it may be that Taylor killed him, and there is some collusion between
these persons, as you appear to suggest. And you may know something to
throw light on the matter, or you may not. However that may be, this is
not the time for me to hear you. You will have ample opportunity to
speak when I come to try the case."

"But you will never try this case!" said Abner.

I cannot undertake to describe the desperate interest that lay on the
people in the courtroom. They were breathlessly silent; one could hear
the voices from the village outside, and the sounds of men and horses
that came up through the open windows. No one knew what hidden thing
Abner drove at. But he was a man who meant what he said, and the people
knew it.

The Judge turned on him with a terrible face.

"What do you mean?" he said.

"I mean," replied Abner, and it was in his deep, hard voice, "that you
must come down from the bench."

The Judge was in a heat of fury.

"You are in contempt," he roared. "I order your arrest. Sheriff!" he
called.

But Abner did not move. He looked the man calmly in the face.

"You threaten me," he said, "but God Almighty threatens you." And he
turned about to the audience. "The authority of the law," he said, "is
in the hands of the electors of this county. Will they stand up?"

I shall never forget what happened then, for I have never in my life
seen anything so deliberate and impressive. Slowly, in silence, and
without passion, as though they were in a church of God, men began to
get up in the courtroom.

Randolph was the first. He was a justice of the peace, vain and pompous,
proud of the abilities of an ancestry that he did not inherit. And his
superficialities were the annoyance of my Uncle Abner's life. But
whatever I may have to say of him hereafter I want to say this thing of
him here, that his bigotry and his vanities were builded on the
foundations of a man. He stood up as though he stood alone, with no
glance about him to see what other men would do, and he faced the Judge
calmly above his great black stock. And I learned then that a man may be
a blusterer and a lion.

Hiram Arnold got up, and Rockford, and Armstrong, and Alkire, and
Coopman, and Monroe, and Elnathan Stone, and my father, Lewis, and
Dayton and Ward, and Madison from beyond the mountains. And it seemed to
me that the very hills and valleys were standing up.

It was a strange and instructive thing to see. The loudmouthed and the
reckless were in that courtroom, men who would have shouted in a
political convention, or run howling with a mob, but they were not the
persons who stood up when Abner called upon the authority of the people
to appear. Men rose whom one would not have looked to see-the
blacksmith, the saddler, and old Asa Divers. And I saw that law and
order and all the structure that civilization had builded up, rested on
the sense of justice that certain men carried in their breasts, and that
those who possessed it not, in the crisis of necessity, did not count.

Father Donovan stood up; he had a little flock beyond the valley river,
and he was as poor, and almost as humble as his Master, but he was not
afraid; and Bronson, who preached Calvin, and Adam Rider, who traveled a
Methodist circuit.

No one of them believed in what the other taught; but they all believed
in justice, and when the line was drawn, there was but one side for them
all.

The last man up was Nathaniel Davisson, but the reason was that he was
very old, and he had to wait for his sons to help him. He had been time
and again in the Assembly of Virginia, at a time when only a gentleman
and landowner could sit there. He was a just man, and honorable and
unafraid.

The Judge, his face purple, made a desperate effort to enforce his
authority. He pounded on his desk and ordered the sheriff to clear the
courtroom. But the sheriff remained standing apart. He did not lack for
courage, and I think he would have faced the people if his duty had been
that way. His attitude was firm, and one could mark no uncertainty upon
him, but he took no step to obey what the Judge commanded.

The Judge cried out at him in a terrible voice.

"I am the representative of the law here. Go on!"

The sheriff was a plain man, and unacquainted with the nice expressions
of Mr. Jefferson, but his answer could not have been better if that
gentleman had written it out for him.

"I would obey the representative of the law," he said, "if I were not in
the presence of the law itself!"

The Judge rose. "This is revolution," he said; "I will send to the
Governor for the militia."

It was Nathaniel Davisson who spoke then. He was very old and the
tremors of dissolution were on him, but his voice was steady.

"Sit down, your Honor," he said, "there is no revolution here, and you
do not require troops to support your authority. We are here to support
it if it ought to be lawfully enforced. But the people have elevated you
to the Bench because they believed in your integrity, and if they have
been mistaken they would know it." He paused, as though to collect his
strength, and then went on. "The presumptions of right are all with your
Honor. You administer the law upon our authority and we stand behind
you. Be assured that we will not suffer our authority to be insulted in
your person." His voice grew deep and resolute. "It is a grave thing to
call us up against you, and not lightly, nor for a trivial reason shall
my man dare to do it." Then he turned about. "Now, Abner," he said,
"what is this thing?"

Young as I was, I felt that the old man spoke for the people standing in
the courtroom, with their voice and their authority, and I began to fear
that the measure which my uncle had taken was high handed. But he stood
there like the shadow of a great rock.

"I charge him," he said, "with the murder of Elihu Marsh! And I call
upon him to vacate the Bench."

When I think about this extraordinary event now, I wonder at the
calmness with which Simon Kilrail met this blow, until I reflect that he
had seen it on its way, and had got ready to meet it. But even with that
preparation, it took a man of iron nerve to face an assault like that
and keep every muscle in its place. He had tried violence and had failed
with it, and he had recourse now to the attitudes and mannerisms of a
judicial dignity. He sat with his elbows on the table, and his clenched
fingers propping up his jaw. He looked coldly at Abner, but he did not
speak, and there was silence until Nathaniel Davisson spoke for him. His
face and his voice were like iron.

"No, Abner," he said, "he shall not vacate the Bench for that, nor upon
the accusation of any man. We will have your proofs, if you please."

The Judge turned his cold face from Abner to Nathaniel Davisson, and
then he looked over the men standing in the courtroom.

"I am not going to remain here," he said, "to be tried by a mob, upon
the viva voce indictment of a bystander. You may nullify your court, if
you like, and suspend the forms of law for yourselves, but you cannot
nullify the constitution of Virginia, nor suspend my right as a citizen
of that commonwealth.

"And now," he said, rising, "if you will kindly make way, I will vacate
this courtroom, which your violence has converted into a chamber of
sedition."

The man spoke in a cold, even voice, and I thought he had presented a
difficulty that could not be met. How could these men before him
understand to keep the peace of this frontier, and force its lawless
elements to submit to the forms of law for trial, and deny any letter of
those formalities to this man? Was the grand jury, and the formal
indictment, and all the right and privilege of an orderly procedure for
one, and not for another?

It was Nathaniel Davisson who met this dangerous problem.

"We are not concerned," he said, "at this moment with your rights as a
citizen; the rights of private citizenship are inviolate, and they
remain to you, when you return to it. But you are not a private citizen.
You are our agent. We have selected you to administer the law for us,
and your right to act has been challenged. Well, as the authority behind
you, we appear and would know the reason."

The Judge retained his imperturbable calm.

"Do you hold me a prisoner here?" he said.

"We hold you an official in your office," replied Davisson, "not only do
we refuse to permit you to leave the courtroom, but we refuse to permit
you to leave the Bench. This court shall remain as we have set it up
until it is our will to readjust it. And it shall not be changed at the
pleasure or demand of any man but by us only, and for a sufficient cause
shown to us."

And again I was anxious for my uncle, for I saw how grave a thing it was
to interfere with the authority of the people as manifested in the forms
and agencies of the law. Abner must be very sure of the ground under
him.

And he was sure. He spoke now, with no introductory expressions, but
directly and in the simplest words.

"These two persons," he said, indicating Taylor and the girl, "have each
been willing to die in order to save the other. Neither is guilty of
this crime. Taylor has kept silent, and the girl has lied, to the same
end. This is the truth: There was a lovers' quarrel, and Taylor left the
country precisely as he told us, except the motive, which he would not
tell lest the girl be involved. And the woman, to save him, confesses to
a crime that she did not commit.

"Who did commit it?" He paused and included Storm with a gesture. "We
suspected this woman because Marsh had been killed by poison in his
bread, and afterwards mutilated with a shot. Yesterday we rode out with
the Judge to put those facts before him." Again he paused. "An incident
occurring in that interview indicated that we were wrong; a second
incident assured us, and still later, a third convinced us. These
incidents were, first, that the Judge's watch had run down; second, that
we found in his library a book with all the leaves in it uncut, except
at one certain page; and, third, that we found in the county clerk's
office an unindexed record in an old deed book." There was deep quiet
and he went on:

"In addition to the theory of Taylor's guilt or this woman's, there was
still a third; but it had only a single incident to support it, and we
feared to suggest it until the others had been explained. This theory
was that some one, to benefit by Marsh's death, had planned to kill him
in such a manner as to throw suspicion on this woman who baked his
bread, and finding Taylor gone, and the gun above the mantel, yielded to
an afterthought to create a further false evidence. It was overdone!

"The trigger guard of the gun in the recoil caught in the chain of the
assassin's watch and jerked it out of his pocket; he replaced the watch,
but not the key which fell to the floor, and which I picked up beside
the body of the dead man."

Abner turned toward the judge.

"And so," he said, "I charge Simon Kilrail with this murder; because the
key winds his watch; because the record in the old deed book is a
conveyance by the heirs of Marsh's lands to him at the life tenant's
death; and because the book we found in his library is a book on poisons
with the leaves uncut, except at the very page describing that identical
poison with which Elihu Marsh was murdered."

The strained silence that followed Abner's words was broken by a voice
that thundered in the courtroom. It was Randolph's.

"Come down!" he said.

And this time Nathaniel Davisson was silent.

The Judge got slowly on his feet, a resolution was forming in his face,
and it advanced swiftly.

"I will give you my answer in a moment," he said.

Then he turned about and went into his room behind the Bench. There was
but one door, and that opening into the court, and the people waited.

The windows were open and we could see the green fields, and the sun,
and the far-off mountains, and the peace and quiet and serenity of
autumn entered. The Judge did not appear. Presently there was the sound
of a shot from behind the closed door. The sheriff threw it open, and
upon the floor, sprawling in a smear of blood, lay Simon Kilrail, with a
dueling pistol in his hand.



THE END




Project Gutenberg Australia